Dimitrios Konidaris's Blog
August 26, 2025
Gabriel GarcÃa Márquez and Greater Greece
Gabriel GarcÃa Márquez & ÎείζÏν ÎλλάÏεÏανίÏμαÏα
Before reaching the final line, however, he had alreadyunderstood that he would never leave that room,for it was foreseen that the city of mirrors (or mirages)would be wiped out by the windand exiled from the memory of men at the precise momentwhen Aureliano Babilonia would finish deciphering theparchments, and that everything written on them wasunrepeatable since time immemorial and forever more,because races condemned to one hundred years of solitudedid not have a second opportunity on earth(Gabriel GarcÃa Márquez, One Hundred Years of Solitude, translation by G. Rabassa) [1]
Îια ενανÏιοδÏομία â η ελληνική Îννοια ÏÏν ÏÏαγμάÏÏν ÏÎ¿Ï Î¼ÎµÏαÏÏÎÏονÏαι ÏÏο ανÏίθεÏÏ ÏÎ¿Ï Ï â ÏÏÎÏει να λάβει ÏÏÏα, και Î±Ï Ïή δεν είναι μια εÏκολη διαδικαÏία εÏειδή Î±Ï ÏÏ ÏÎ¿Ï ÏÏÎ¿Î·Î³Î¿Ï Î¼ÎνÏÏ Î¸ÎµÏÏοÏνÏαν ÏÏ Îνα ÏÏνολο αÏληÏÏίαÏ, λαγνείαÏ, ÏÎ¬Î»Î·Ï Î³Î¹Î± ÎµÎ¾Î¿Ï Ïία και αÏÏ Î½ÎµÎ¯Î´Î·ÏÏν αÏνηÏικÏν (δηλαδή, ÏÎ¿Ï ÏÏμαÏοÏ) ÏÏÎÏει ÏÏÏα να ανακληθεί. Î Î±Î½Î¬Î´Ï Ïη Î±Ï ÏÎ¿Ï ÏÎ¿Ï Î¿ ÎÎ¹Î¿Ï Î½Î³Îº ÏεÏιÎγÏαÏε ÏÏ Â«Îνα αÏÏ Î½ÎµÎ¯Î´Î·Ïο ανÏίθεÏο ÏÏην ÏοÏεία ÏÎ¿Ï ÏÏÏÎ½Î¿Ï Â» ÏÏ Î½ÎµÏάγεÏαι ή αÏαιÏεί Ïην ανÏιμεÏÏÏιÏη ÏÎ¿Ï ÎµÎ±Ï ÏοÏ, κάÏι ÏÎ¿Ï ÏÏ Î¼Î²Î±Î¯Î½ÎµÎ¹ αÏÏ ÎºÎ¬Î¸Îµ άÏοÏη ÏÏο ÎκαÏÏ Î§ÏÏνια ÏÏαν, μÏÎ½Î¿Ï ÎºÎ±Î¹ ÏÏ Î½Î±Î¹ÏθημαÏικά αÏοδιοÏγανÏμÎÎ½Î¿Ï Î±ÏÏ Ïον θάναÏο ÏÎ·Ï ÎμαÏάνÏα ÎÏÏÏÎ¿Ï Î»Î±, ο ÎÏ ÏηλιανÏÏ ÏÏÏÎÏεÏαι ÏÏα ÏειÏÏγÏαÏα ÏÎ¿Ï ÎελÏιάδη (ÎÎ¹Î¿Ï Î½Î³Îº, ÎÏανÏα: ÎÏο Îοκίμια, 72). ÎνακαλÏÏÏει, εÏιÏÎÎ»Î¿Ï Ï, ÏÏι Ïο ÏειÏÏγÏαÏο ÏεÏιÎÏει Ïην ιÏÏοÏία ÏÎ·Ï Î¿Î¹ÎºÎ¿Î³ÎÎ½ÎµÎ¹Î¬Ï ÏÎ¿Ï . Το εÏÎ¹ÎºÏ ÎÏÎ¿Ï ÏÏν ÎÏÎ¿Ï ÎµÎ½Î´Î¯Î± ÏεÏιλαμβάνει, ÏÏ Ïικά, ÏÎ»ÎµÏ ÏÎ¹Ï Î»ÎµÏÏομÎÏÎµÎ¹ÎµÏ ÏÎ·Ï ÎºÎ±ÏαγÏÎ³Î®Ï ÏÎ¿Ï ÎÏ ÏηλιανοÏ, λεÏÏομÎÏÎµÎ¹ÎµÏ ÏÎ¿Ï ÏαÏÎμειναν Î¼Ï ÏÏήÏιο γι' Î±Ï ÏÏν μÎÏÏι εκείνο Ïο Ïημείο. ÎÏÎ¿Ï Î¼Î¬Î¸ÎµÎ¹ Ïην ÏÎ±Ï ÏÏÏηÏά ÏÎ¿Ï , ο ÎÏ ÏÎ·Î»Î¹Î±Î½Ï ÏÏοÏÏÏά ÏÏην ανάγνÏÏη ÏÎ·Ï Î¹ÏÏοÏÎ¯Î±Ï ÏÎ·Ï Î¶ÏÎ®Ï ÏÎ¿Ï Î±ÏÏ Ïην αÏÏή. Îε άλλα λÏγια, ÎÏονÏÎ±Ï ÏÏÏÏα εÏιÏÏÏει μια ÏÏ Î³ÏÏÎ½ÎµÏ Ïη με Ïην AMAR και ÏÏη ÏÏ Î½ÎÏεια Ïην αÏÏλεÏε, ÏÎ¿Ï ÎµÏιÏÏÎÏει να εÏιÏÏÏÎÏει ÏÏον ÎµÎ±Ï ÏÏ ÏÎ¿Ï , να θÎÏει μÏÏοÏÏά ÏÏα μάÏια ÏÎ¿Ï Î¿Î»ÏκληÏη Ïην ÏÏοηγοÏμενη ζÏή ÏÎ¿Ï .ÎεμελιÏÎ´Î·Ï ÏÏÏο για ÏÎ¿Ï Ï Î£ÏÏικοÏÏ ÏÏο και για ÏÎ¿Ï Ï ÎÏικοÏÏÎµÎ¹Î¿Ï Ï, η γνÏÏη, ή, ακÏιβÎÏÏεÏα, η ÏÏονÏίδα, ÏÎ¿Ï ÎµÎ±Ï ÏÎ¿Ï ÎµÎ¯Î½Î±Î¹ εξίÏÎ¿Ï ÏημανÏική ÏÏο Îεγάλο ÎÏγο ÏÎ·Ï Î±Î»ÏημείαÏ. ΣÏην ÎλεξανδÏινή ÏÏαγμαÏεία ÏÎ¿Ï ÎÏάÏη {ÏÎ¿Ï ÎαλλÏÏη}, η ÏÎλεια γνÏÏη ÏÎ·Ï ÏÏ ÏÎ®Ï ÎµÎ¯Î½Î±Î¹ Î±Ï Ïή ÏÎ¿Ï ÎµÏιÏÏÎÏει ÏÏÎ¿Ï Ï ÎµÎ¹Î´Î¹ÎºÎ¿ÏÏ Î½Î± καÏανοήÏÎ¿Ï Î½ Ïα διαÏοÏεÏικά ονÏμαÏα ÏÎ¿Ï Î´Î¯Î½Î¿Ï Î½ οι ÏιλÏÏοÏοι ÏÏην αÏÏκÏÏ Ïη Î¿Ï Ïία (..). Î ÎÏ ÏηλιανÏÏ ÎÏαμÏιλÏνια είναι Ïο μÏνο μÎÎ»Î¿Ï ÏÎ·Ï Î¿Î¹ÎºÎ¿Î³ÎÎ½ÎµÎ¹Î±Ï ÎÏÎ¿Ï ÎµÎ½Î´Î¯Î± ÏÎ¿Ï ÏÎ¿Ï Î´Ïθηκε η ÎµÏ ÎºÎ±Î¹Ïία να γνÏÏίÏει Ïον ÎµÎ±Ï ÏÏ ÏÎ¿Ï , μια Î±Î½Î±ÎºÎ¬Î»Ï Ïη ÏÎ¿Ï , ÏÏÏÏ ÎµÎ¯Î´Î±Î¼Îµ, Îγινε ÏÏη γλÏÏÏα ÏÎ·Ï Î±Î»ÏημείαÏ. ÎÏοÏÏÏνÏÎ±Ï Î³Î½ÏÏÎµÎ¹Ï Î³Î¹Î± ÏÎ¿Ï Ï ÏÏογÏÎ½Î¿Ï Ï ÏÎ¿Ï ÎºÎ±Î¸ÏÏ ÎºÎ±Î¹ για Ïην καÏαγÏγή ÏÎ¿Ï Î±ÏÏ Ïα ÏειÏÏγÏαÏα ÏÎ¿Ï Îελκιάδη, Ïα οÏοία μÏοÏεί ξαÏνικά να διαβάÏει «ÏÏÏÎ¯Ï Ïην ÏαÏαμικÏή Î´Ï Ïκολία, Ïαν να ήÏαν γÏαμμÎνα ÏÏα ιÏÏανικά», ο ÎÏ ÏηλιανÏÏ Î±Î½Î±ÎºÎ±Î»ÏÏÏει Ïην ολÎθÏια ÏÏ Î¼ÏÏνία ÏÎ·Ï Î¿Î¹ÎºÎ¿Î³ÎÎ½ÎµÎ¹Î±Ï Î¼Îµ Ïη μοναξιά (..).58 Î ÏÏ Î½Î± Î±ÎºÏ ÏÏÏει Î±Ï Ïή Ïη ÏÏ Î¼ÏÏνία είναι Ïο εÏÏÏημα ÏÎ¿Ï Î¸ÎÏει ÏιÏÏηÏά Ïο Î¼Ï Î¸Î¹ÏÏÏÏημα Ïε ÏÎ»Î¿Ï Ï ÏÎ¿Ï Ï Î±Î½Î±Î³Î½ÏÏÏεÏ. ÎÏοι θÎÎ»Î¿Ï Î½ να βÏÎ¿Ï Î½ Ïην αÏάνÏηÏη ÏÏÎÏει να ξεκινήÏÎ¿Ï Î½ ÏίÏνονÏÎ±Ï Î¼Î¹Î± ÏκληÏή, ανÎκÏÏαÏÏη μαÏιά μÎÏα ÏÎ¿Ï Ï. Îν είναι ειλικÏινείÏ, λÎει ο ÎάÏκεÏ, θα Î´Î¿Ï Î½ ÏÏι η Ïίζα ÏÎ¿Ï ÏÏοβλήμαÏÏÏ Î¼Î±Ï ÎγκειÏαι Ïε μια ÏÏεδÏν ÏλήÏη άγνοια Î±Ï ÏÎ¿Ï ÏÎ¿Ï ÎÏει μεγαλÏÏεÏη ÏημαÏία. Φαινομενικά, ανÏλÏνÏÎ±Ï Ïο εÏÎθιÏμά ÏÎ¿Ï Î±ÏÏ Ïην ÏλαÏÏνική ÏκÎÏη ÏÏÏÏ ÎµÎºÏÏάζεÏαι ÏÏο ÏÎÎ»Î¿Ï ÏÎ¿Ï Îλκιβιάδη, ο ÎκαÏθία ÎάÏÎºÎµÏ Ï ÏοÏÏηÏίζει ÏÏι Ïο ÏÏÏβλημα για Ïην αÏομική ÏÏ Ïή είναι να αναγνÏÏίÏει Ïον ÎµÎ±Ï ÏÏ ÏÎ·Ï Ïε Î±Ï ÏÏ ÏÎ¿Ï ÎµÎ¯Î½Î±Î¹ (ÎκαÏÏ Î§ÏÏνια 588â95). Πηθική και ÏÎ½ÎµÏ Î¼Î±Ïική ανάÏÏÏ Î¾Î· είναι ÏÏ Î½ÎÏεια ÏÎ·Ï Î±Ï ÏογνÏÏÎ¯Î±Ï ÎºÎ±Î¹ ÏÏοÏÏÏθεÏη για Ïην καÏανÏηÏη ÏÎ¿Ï ÎºÎµÎ¹Î¼ÎÎ½Î¿Ï : Î±Ï ÏÏ ÏÎ¿Ï Î¿ ÎÏ Î³Î¿Ï ÏÏÎ¯Î½Î¿Ï Î±Ïοκαλεί quis facit veritatem, «να ÎºÎ¬Î½ÎµÎ¹Ï Ïην αλήθεια μÎÏα ÏÎ¿Ï Â» (243).
One Hundred Years of Solitude and The Creation of Latin American Mythology "Arcadio" is a specific reference to the Greek region of Arcadia. From the wiki: "It is situated in the central and eastern part of the Peloponnese peninsula. It takes its name from the mythological figure Arcas. In Greek mythology, it was the home of the god Pan. In European Renaissance arts, Arcadia was celebrated as an unspoiled, harmonious wilderness." https://www.reddit.com/r/literature/c...
Gabriel GarcÃa Márquez and the Greek and Latin classics[5]...In his autobiography "Living to Tell the tale" makes clear references to the importance of knowledge of the classics. So in chapter 6, recalls, referring to his friend Gustavo Ibarra Merlano:
The thing that bothered him about me was my dangerous contempt for the Greek and Latin classics, which I found boring and useless, except for the Odyssey, that I had read and reread to pieces several times in high school. So before you say goodbye, he chose a bound leather book from his library and gave it to me with a certain solemnity. "You could become a good writer-he said- but you'll never be very good if you do not know well the Greek classics." The book was the complete works of Sophocles. Gustavo was from that moment one of the key persons in my life, because Oedipus is revealed to me in the first reading as the perfect work.
In One Hundred Years of Solitude he recreates the myth of Prometheus chained as punishment from the gods for having given fire to men for their progress. José Arcadio BuendÃa also tried to create a new society and so Macondo born.Also in One Hundred Years of Solitude he recreates the myth of Teuth by Plato about the value of writing, character that reminds us Melquiades of Hundred Years of Solitude; to the subject of the invention of writing is dedicated precisely the previous article in this blog
"Magic in Service of Truth"[10]"Magic in Service of Truth" refers to the literary technique of magical realism, where fantastic or supernatural elements are integrated into a realistic setting. This approach, particularly associated with Gabriel GarcÃa Márquez and his novel "One Hundred Years of Solitude," uses magic to enhance the emotional and dramatic impact of the narrative, making it more real rather than less. By blending the ordinary with the extraordinary, magical realism explores complex themes of history, politics, and human experience.Key aspects of "Magic in Service of Truth":Blending the Real and the Magical:Magical realism blurs the lines between the mundane and the supernatural, presenting fantastical events as commonplace within a realistic world.Enhancing Emotional Impact:The magic in these stories is not merely decorative; it serves to amplify the emotional resonance of the narrative, adding depth and meaning to the characters' experiences and the story's themes.Exploring Reality through Fantasy:Magical realism uses fantastical elements to examine and critique reality, often offering a unique perspective on history, politics, and social issues.Beyond Escapism:Unlike fantasy, which creates entirely separate worlds, magical realism roots itself in reality and uses magic to illuminate and reimagine the world as it is.Examples in Literature:One Hundred Years of Solitude by Gabriel GarcÃa Márquez:The novel's depiction of events like a woman ascending to heaven, ghosts returning, and a priest levitating, presented alongside the historical and political realities of Latin America, exemplifies magical realism's power to enrich and deepen the narrative.Like Water for Chocolate by Laura Esquivel:This novel uses food as a metaphor for love and passion, and magical realism helps to portray the beauty of family life and bring political concerns to the forefront.In essence, "Magic in Service of Truth" describes how magical realism uses the fantastic to reveal deeper truths about the human condition and the world around us, making the familiar strange and the strange familiar.--
ξÏÏÏ
λλο ÏοÏ
μÏ
θιÏÏοÏήμαÏÎ¿Ï "ÎκαÏÏ Î§ÏÏνια ÎοναξιάÏ" (Cien años de soledad) ÏοÏ
ÎκαμÏÏιÎλ ÎκαÏÏία ÎάÏκεÏ.
ΣÎÎÎÎΩΣÎÎΣ[1]. Pallavidini 2025. Îλ. εÏίÏÎ·Ï Ïον ÏÏολιαÏμÏ: https://www.sparknotes.com/lit/solitu... ÎÎºÎ¿Î»Î¿Ï Î¸ÎµÎ¯ η ÎÏιÏκÏÏηÏη AI:ÎÏιÏκÏÏηÏη AI
The final line of Gabriel GarcÃa Márquez's "One Hundred Years of Solitude" describes the ultimate fate of Macondo, the town, and Aureliano Babilonia, the decipherer of the parchments. The city is destined to be destroyed by wind and forgotten, and Aureliano's deciphering of the parchments, which foretold this fate, will coincide with the city's demise, signifying the end of their shared history. Here's a more detailed breakdown: Aureliano Babilonia's Understanding:Aureliano, before finishing the last line of the parchments, understands that his fate and the city's are intertwined and irreversible.The City's Foretold Destruction:The parchments reveal that Macondo, a city built on mirrors and illusions, is destined to be wiped out by the wind and erased from human memory.Deciphering the Parchments:The act of deciphering the parchments is not just a task but a catalyst. The city's destruction is linked to the completion of this act.Irreversible Fate:The parchments also reveal that the events foretold within them are unrepeatable, emphasizing the cyclical and ultimately tragic nature of the BuendÃa family and Macondo's history.One Hundred Years of Solitude:The phrase "races condemned to one hundred years of solitude" refers to the cyclical and ultimately doomed nature of the BuendÃa family's history, where they repeat the same patterns of love, betrayal, and isolation.[5]. MartÃnez 2014.[10]. ÎÏιÏκÏÏηÏη AI <https://www.google.com/search?q=%22Ma...». εÏίÏηÏ: Subhas Yadav 2016.ÎÎÎÎÎÎÎΡÎΦÎÎhttps://www.degruyterbrill.com/docume..., M. 2025. (A)synchronic (Re)actions. Crises and Their Perception in Hittite History (Chronoi 14), ed. E. Cancik-Kirschbaum, C. Markschies and H. Parzinger), Einstein Center Chronoi, De Gruyter.
https://dokumen.pub/qdownload/the-oxf...
René Prieto. 2021. "Repetition and Alchemy in One Hundred Years of Solitude," in The Oxford Handbook of Gabriel GarcÃa Márquez, ed. G. H. Bell-Villada and I. López-Calvo, pp. 391â412.
https://dn790002.ca.archive.org/0/ite... GARCIA MARQUES. 1970. ONE HUNDRED YEARS OF SOLITUDE, trans. GREGORY RABASSA, AVON BOOKS â NEW YORK.
https://www.sparknotes.com/lit/solitu...
https://www.antiquitatem.com/en/origi..., Î. Î. 2014. "Gabriel GarcÃa Márquez and the Greek and Latin classics," antiquitatem, s.v. History of Greece and Rome, <https://www.antiquitatem.com/en/garci... (8 Aug. 2025).
Imperial Journal of Interdisciplinary Research (IJIR)Vol-2, Issue-5, 2016ISSN: 2454-1362, http://www.onlinejournal.inImperial Journal of Interdisciplinary Research (IJIR) Page 929
Subhas Yadav. 2016. "Magic Realism and Indian Aesthetics: An Attempt to Analyse âA Very Old Man with Enormous Wingsâ," Imperial Journal of Interdisciplinary Research (IJIR) 2 (5), pp. 929-936.
https://jjalltheway.medium.com/the-la..., J. J. 2017. "The Last Reader of One Hundred Years of Solitude," Medium, <https://jjalltheway.medium.com/the-la... (11 August 2025).
http://www.antiquitatem.com/en/garcia... would almost say that Oedipus Rex was the first great intellectual shock of my life. I already knew I would be a writer and when I read that, I said, " This is the kind of things I want to write." I had published some stories and , while working as a journalist in Cartagena , was trying to see if I could finished a novel. I remember one night talking about literature with a friend, Gustavo Ibarra Merlano , who besides being a poet, is the man who knows more in Colombia on customs duties â and comes and tells me: " You'll never amount to anything until you read the Greek classics . " I was very impressed , so that night I walked his home and put me in the hands a volume of Greek tragedies. I went to my room , I slept , I started reading the book to the first page â Oedipus was just â and I could not believe . He read , and read , and read â started about two in the morning and it was already dawning â and the more I read the more I wanted to read . I think that since then I have not stopped reading this blessed work . I know it by heart .

Before reaching the final line, however, he had alreadyunderstood that he would never leave that room,for it was foreseen that the city of mirrors (or mirages)would be wiped out by the windand exiled from the memory of men at the precise momentwhen Aureliano Babilonia would finish deciphering theparchments, and that everything written on them wasunrepeatable since time immemorial and forever more,because races condemned to one hundred years of solitudedid not have a second opportunity on earth(Gabriel GarcÃa Márquez, One Hundred Years of Solitude, translation by G. Rabassa) [1]
Îια ενανÏιοδÏομία â η ελληνική Îννοια ÏÏν ÏÏαγμάÏÏν ÏÎ¿Ï Î¼ÎµÏαÏÏÎÏονÏαι ÏÏο ανÏίθεÏÏ ÏÎ¿Ï Ï â ÏÏÎÏει να λάβει ÏÏÏα, και Î±Ï Ïή δεν είναι μια εÏκολη διαδικαÏία εÏειδή Î±Ï ÏÏ ÏÎ¿Ï ÏÏÎ¿Î·Î³Î¿Ï Î¼ÎνÏÏ Î¸ÎµÏÏοÏνÏαν ÏÏ Îνα ÏÏνολο αÏληÏÏίαÏ, λαγνείαÏ, ÏÎ¬Î»Î·Ï Î³Î¹Î± ÎµÎ¾Î¿Ï Ïία και αÏÏ Î½ÎµÎ¯Î´Î·ÏÏν αÏνηÏικÏν (δηλαδή, ÏÎ¿Ï ÏÏμαÏοÏ) ÏÏÎÏει ÏÏÏα να ανακληθεί. Î Î±Î½Î¬Î´Ï Ïη Î±Ï ÏÎ¿Ï ÏÎ¿Ï Î¿ ÎÎ¹Î¿Ï Î½Î³Îº ÏεÏιÎγÏαÏε ÏÏ Â«Îνα αÏÏ Î½ÎµÎ¯Î´Î·Ïο ανÏίθεÏο ÏÏην ÏοÏεία ÏÎ¿Ï ÏÏÏÎ½Î¿Ï Â» ÏÏ Î½ÎµÏάγεÏαι ή αÏαιÏεί Ïην ανÏιμεÏÏÏιÏη ÏÎ¿Ï ÎµÎ±Ï ÏοÏ, κάÏι ÏÎ¿Ï ÏÏ Î¼Î²Î±Î¯Î½ÎµÎ¹ αÏÏ ÎºÎ¬Î¸Îµ άÏοÏη ÏÏο ÎκαÏÏ Î§ÏÏνια ÏÏαν, μÏÎ½Î¿Ï ÎºÎ±Î¹ ÏÏ Î½Î±Î¹ÏθημαÏικά αÏοδιοÏγανÏμÎÎ½Î¿Ï Î±ÏÏ Ïον θάναÏο ÏÎ·Ï ÎμαÏάνÏα ÎÏÏÏÎ¿Ï Î»Î±, ο ÎÏ ÏηλιανÏÏ ÏÏÏÎÏεÏαι ÏÏα ÏειÏÏγÏαÏα ÏÎ¿Ï ÎελÏιάδη (ÎÎ¹Î¿Ï Î½Î³Îº, ÎÏανÏα: ÎÏο Îοκίμια, 72). ÎνακαλÏÏÏει, εÏιÏÎÎ»Î¿Ï Ï, ÏÏι Ïο ÏειÏÏγÏαÏο ÏεÏιÎÏει Ïην ιÏÏοÏία ÏÎ·Ï Î¿Î¹ÎºÎ¿Î³ÎÎ½ÎµÎ¹Î¬Ï ÏÎ¿Ï . Το εÏÎ¹ÎºÏ ÎÏÎ¿Ï ÏÏν ÎÏÎ¿Ï ÎµÎ½Î´Î¯Î± ÏεÏιλαμβάνει, ÏÏ Ïικά, ÏÎ»ÎµÏ ÏÎ¹Ï Î»ÎµÏÏομÎÏÎµÎ¹ÎµÏ ÏÎ·Ï ÎºÎ±ÏαγÏÎ³Î®Ï ÏÎ¿Ï ÎÏ ÏηλιανοÏ, λεÏÏομÎÏÎµÎ¹ÎµÏ ÏÎ¿Ï ÏαÏÎμειναν Î¼Ï ÏÏήÏιο γι' Î±Ï ÏÏν μÎÏÏι εκείνο Ïο Ïημείο. ÎÏÎ¿Ï Î¼Î¬Î¸ÎµÎ¹ Ïην ÏÎ±Ï ÏÏÏηÏά ÏÎ¿Ï , ο ÎÏ ÏÎ·Î»Î¹Î±Î½Ï ÏÏοÏÏÏά ÏÏην ανάγνÏÏη ÏÎ·Ï Î¹ÏÏοÏÎ¯Î±Ï ÏÎ·Ï Î¶ÏÎ®Ï ÏÎ¿Ï Î±ÏÏ Ïην αÏÏή. Îε άλλα λÏγια, ÎÏονÏÎ±Ï ÏÏÏÏα εÏιÏÏÏει μια ÏÏ Î³ÏÏÎ½ÎµÏ Ïη με Ïην AMAR και ÏÏη ÏÏ Î½ÎÏεια Ïην αÏÏλεÏε, ÏÎ¿Ï ÎµÏιÏÏÎÏει να εÏιÏÏÏÎÏει ÏÏον ÎµÎ±Ï ÏÏ ÏÎ¿Ï , να θÎÏει μÏÏοÏÏά ÏÏα μάÏια ÏÎ¿Ï Î¿Î»ÏκληÏη Ïην ÏÏοηγοÏμενη ζÏή ÏÎ¿Ï .ÎεμελιÏÎ´Î·Ï ÏÏÏο για ÏÎ¿Ï Ï Î£ÏÏικοÏÏ ÏÏο και για ÏÎ¿Ï Ï ÎÏικοÏÏÎµÎ¹Î¿Ï Ï, η γνÏÏη, ή, ακÏιβÎÏÏεÏα, η ÏÏονÏίδα, ÏÎ¿Ï ÎµÎ±Ï ÏÎ¿Ï ÎµÎ¯Î½Î±Î¹ εξίÏÎ¿Ï ÏημανÏική ÏÏο Îεγάλο ÎÏγο ÏÎ·Ï Î±Î»ÏημείαÏ. ΣÏην ÎλεξανδÏινή ÏÏαγμαÏεία ÏÎ¿Ï ÎÏάÏη {ÏÎ¿Ï ÎαλλÏÏη}, η ÏÎλεια γνÏÏη ÏÎ·Ï ÏÏ ÏÎ®Ï ÎµÎ¯Î½Î±Î¹ Î±Ï Ïή ÏÎ¿Ï ÎµÏιÏÏÎÏει ÏÏÎ¿Ï Ï ÎµÎ¹Î´Î¹ÎºÎ¿ÏÏ Î½Î± καÏανοήÏÎ¿Ï Î½ Ïα διαÏοÏεÏικά ονÏμαÏα ÏÎ¿Ï Î´Î¯Î½Î¿Ï Î½ οι ÏιλÏÏοÏοι ÏÏην αÏÏκÏÏ Ïη Î¿Ï Ïία (..). Î ÎÏ ÏηλιανÏÏ ÎÏαμÏιλÏνια είναι Ïο μÏνο μÎÎ»Î¿Ï ÏÎ·Ï Î¿Î¹ÎºÎ¿Î³ÎÎ½ÎµÎ¹Î±Ï ÎÏÎ¿Ï ÎµÎ½Î´Î¯Î± ÏÎ¿Ï ÏÎ¿Ï Î´Ïθηκε η ÎµÏ ÎºÎ±Î¹Ïία να γνÏÏίÏει Ïον ÎµÎ±Ï ÏÏ ÏÎ¿Ï , μια Î±Î½Î±ÎºÎ¬Î»Ï Ïη ÏÎ¿Ï , ÏÏÏÏ ÎµÎ¯Î´Î±Î¼Îµ, Îγινε ÏÏη γλÏÏÏα ÏÎ·Ï Î±Î»ÏημείαÏ. ÎÏοÏÏÏνÏÎ±Ï Î³Î½ÏÏÎµÎ¹Ï Î³Î¹Î± ÏÎ¿Ï Ï ÏÏογÏÎ½Î¿Ï Ï ÏÎ¿Ï ÎºÎ±Î¸ÏÏ ÎºÎ±Î¹ για Ïην καÏαγÏγή ÏÎ¿Ï Î±ÏÏ Ïα ÏειÏÏγÏαÏα ÏÎ¿Ï Îελκιάδη, Ïα οÏοία μÏοÏεί ξαÏνικά να διαβάÏει «ÏÏÏÎ¯Ï Ïην ÏαÏαμικÏή Î´Ï Ïκολία, Ïαν να ήÏαν γÏαμμÎνα ÏÏα ιÏÏανικά», ο ÎÏ ÏηλιανÏÏ Î±Î½Î±ÎºÎ±Î»ÏÏÏει Ïην ολÎθÏια ÏÏ Î¼ÏÏνία ÏÎ·Ï Î¿Î¹ÎºÎ¿Î³ÎÎ½ÎµÎ¹Î±Ï Î¼Îµ Ïη μοναξιά (..).58 Î ÏÏ Î½Î± Î±ÎºÏ ÏÏÏει Î±Ï Ïή Ïη ÏÏ Î¼ÏÏνία είναι Ïο εÏÏÏημα ÏÎ¿Ï Î¸ÎÏει ÏιÏÏηÏά Ïο Î¼Ï Î¸Î¹ÏÏÏÏημα Ïε ÏÎ»Î¿Ï Ï ÏÎ¿Ï Ï Î±Î½Î±Î³Î½ÏÏÏεÏ. ÎÏοι θÎÎ»Î¿Ï Î½ να βÏÎ¿Ï Î½ Ïην αÏάνÏηÏη ÏÏÎÏει να ξεκινήÏÎ¿Ï Î½ ÏίÏνονÏÎ±Ï Î¼Î¹Î± ÏκληÏή, ανÎκÏÏαÏÏη μαÏιά μÎÏα ÏÎ¿Ï Ï. Îν είναι ειλικÏινείÏ, λÎει ο ÎάÏκεÏ, θα Î´Î¿Ï Î½ ÏÏι η Ïίζα ÏÎ¿Ï ÏÏοβλήμαÏÏÏ Î¼Î±Ï ÎγκειÏαι Ïε μια ÏÏεδÏν ÏλήÏη άγνοια Î±Ï ÏÎ¿Ï ÏÎ¿Ï ÎÏει μεγαλÏÏεÏη ÏημαÏία. Φαινομενικά, ανÏλÏνÏÎ±Ï Ïο εÏÎθιÏμά ÏÎ¿Ï Î±ÏÏ Ïην ÏλαÏÏνική ÏκÎÏη ÏÏÏÏ ÎµÎºÏÏάζεÏαι ÏÏο ÏÎÎ»Î¿Ï ÏÎ¿Ï Îλκιβιάδη, ο ÎκαÏθία ÎάÏÎºÎµÏ Ï ÏοÏÏηÏίζει ÏÏι Ïο ÏÏÏβλημα για Ïην αÏομική ÏÏ Ïή είναι να αναγνÏÏίÏει Ïον ÎµÎ±Ï ÏÏ ÏÎ·Ï Ïε Î±Ï ÏÏ ÏÎ¿Ï ÎµÎ¯Î½Î±Î¹ (ÎκαÏÏ Î§ÏÏνια 588â95). Πηθική και ÏÎ½ÎµÏ Î¼Î±Ïική ανάÏÏÏ Î¾Î· είναι ÏÏ Î½ÎÏεια ÏÎ·Ï Î±Ï ÏογνÏÏÎ¯Î±Ï ÎºÎ±Î¹ ÏÏοÏÏÏθεÏη για Ïην καÏανÏηÏη ÏÎ¿Ï ÎºÎµÎ¹Î¼ÎÎ½Î¿Ï : Î±Ï ÏÏ ÏÎ¿Ï Î¿ ÎÏ Î³Î¿Ï ÏÏÎ¯Î½Î¿Ï Î±Ïοκαλεί quis facit veritatem, «να ÎºÎ¬Î½ÎµÎ¹Ï Ïην αλήθεια μÎÏα ÏÎ¿Ï Â» (243).
One Hundred Years of Solitude and The Creation of Latin American Mythology "Arcadio" is a specific reference to the Greek region of Arcadia. From the wiki: "It is situated in the central and eastern part of the Peloponnese peninsula. It takes its name from the mythological figure Arcas. In Greek mythology, it was the home of the god Pan. In European Renaissance arts, Arcadia was celebrated as an unspoiled, harmonious wilderness." https://www.reddit.com/r/literature/c...
Gabriel GarcÃa Márquez and the Greek and Latin classics[5]...In his autobiography "Living to Tell the tale" makes clear references to the importance of knowledge of the classics. So in chapter 6, recalls, referring to his friend Gustavo Ibarra Merlano:
The thing that bothered him about me was my dangerous contempt for the Greek and Latin classics, which I found boring and useless, except for the Odyssey, that I had read and reread to pieces several times in high school. So before you say goodbye, he chose a bound leather book from his library and gave it to me with a certain solemnity. "You could become a good writer-he said- but you'll never be very good if you do not know well the Greek classics." The book was the complete works of Sophocles. Gustavo was from that moment one of the key persons in my life, because Oedipus is revealed to me in the first reading as the perfect work.
In One Hundred Years of Solitude he recreates the myth of Prometheus chained as punishment from the gods for having given fire to men for their progress. José Arcadio BuendÃa also tried to create a new society and so Macondo born.Also in One Hundred Years of Solitude he recreates the myth of Teuth by Plato about the value of writing, character that reminds us Melquiades of Hundred Years of Solitude; to the subject of the invention of writing is dedicated precisely the previous article in this blog
"Magic in Service of Truth"[10]"Magic in Service of Truth" refers to the literary technique of magical realism, where fantastic or supernatural elements are integrated into a realistic setting. This approach, particularly associated with Gabriel GarcÃa Márquez and his novel "One Hundred Years of Solitude," uses magic to enhance the emotional and dramatic impact of the narrative, making it more real rather than less. By blending the ordinary with the extraordinary, magical realism explores complex themes of history, politics, and human experience.Key aspects of "Magic in Service of Truth":Blending the Real and the Magical:Magical realism blurs the lines between the mundane and the supernatural, presenting fantastical events as commonplace within a realistic world.Enhancing Emotional Impact:The magic in these stories is not merely decorative; it serves to amplify the emotional resonance of the narrative, adding depth and meaning to the characters' experiences and the story's themes.Exploring Reality through Fantasy:Magical realism uses fantastical elements to examine and critique reality, often offering a unique perspective on history, politics, and social issues.Beyond Escapism:Unlike fantasy, which creates entirely separate worlds, magical realism roots itself in reality and uses magic to illuminate and reimagine the world as it is.Examples in Literature:One Hundred Years of Solitude by Gabriel GarcÃa Márquez:The novel's depiction of events like a woman ascending to heaven, ghosts returning, and a priest levitating, presented alongside the historical and political realities of Latin America, exemplifies magical realism's power to enrich and deepen the narrative.Like Water for Chocolate by Laura Esquivel:This novel uses food as a metaphor for love and passion, and magical realism helps to portray the beauty of family life and bring political concerns to the forefront.In essence, "Magic in Service of Truth" describes how magical realism uses the fantastic to reveal deeper truths about the human condition and the world around us, making the familiar strange and the strange familiar.--

ΣÎÎÎÎΩΣÎÎΣ[1]. Pallavidini 2025. Îλ. εÏίÏÎ·Ï Ïον ÏÏολιαÏμÏ: https://www.sparknotes.com/lit/solitu... ÎÎºÎ¿Î»Î¿Ï Î¸ÎµÎ¯ η ÎÏιÏκÏÏηÏη AI:ÎÏιÏκÏÏηÏη AI
The final line of Gabriel GarcÃa Márquez's "One Hundred Years of Solitude" describes the ultimate fate of Macondo, the town, and Aureliano Babilonia, the decipherer of the parchments. The city is destined to be destroyed by wind and forgotten, and Aureliano's deciphering of the parchments, which foretold this fate, will coincide with the city's demise, signifying the end of their shared history. Here's a more detailed breakdown: Aureliano Babilonia's Understanding:Aureliano, before finishing the last line of the parchments, understands that his fate and the city's are intertwined and irreversible.The City's Foretold Destruction:The parchments reveal that Macondo, a city built on mirrors and illusions, is destined to be wiped out by the wind and erased from human memory.Deciphering the Parchments:The act of deciphering the parchments is not just a task but a catalyst. The city's destruction is linked to the completion of this act.Irreversible Fate:The parchments also reveal that the events foretold within them are unrepeatable, emphasizing the cyclical and ultimately tragic nature of the BuendÃa family and Macondo's history.One Hundred Years of Solitude:The phrase "races condemned to one hundred years of solitude" refers to the cyclical and ultimately doomed nature of the BuendÃa family's history, where they repeat the same patterns of love, betrayal, and isolation.[5]. MartÃnez 2014.[10]. ÎÏιÏκÏÏηÏη AI <https://www.google.com/search?q=%22Ma...». εÏίÏηÏ: Subhas Yadav 2016.ÎÎÎÎÎÎÎΡÎΦÎÎhttps://www.degruyterbrill.com/docume..., M. 2025. (A)synchronic (Re)actions. Crises and Their Perception in Hittite History (Chronoi 14), ed. E. Cancik-Kirschbaum, C. Markschies and H. Parzinger), Einstein Center Chronoi, De Gruyter.
https://dokumen.pub/qdownload/the-oxf...
René Prieto. 2021. "Repetition and Alchemy in One Hundred Years of Solitude," in The Oxford Handbook of Gabriel GarcÃa Márquez, ed. G. H. Bell-Villada and I. López-Calvo, pp. 391â412.
https://dn790002.ca.archive.org/0/ite... GARCIA MARQUES. 1970. ONE HUNDRED YEARS OF SOLITUDE, trans. GREGORY RABASSA, AVON BOOKS â NEW YORK.
https://www.sparknotes.com/lit/solitu...
https://www.antiquitatem.com/en/origi..., Î. Î. 2014. "Gabriel GarcÃa Márquez and the Greek and Latin classics," antiquitatem, s.v. History of Greece and Rome, <https://www.antiquitatem.com/en/garci... (8 Aug. 2025).
Imperial Journal of Interdisciplinary Research (IJIR)Vol-2, Issue-5, 2016ISSN: 2454-1362, http://www.onlinejournal.inImperial Journal of Interdisciplinary Research (IJIR) Page 929
Subhas Yadav. 2016. "Magic Realism and Indian Aesthetics: An Attempt to Analyse âA Very Old Man with Enormous Wingsâ," Imperial Journal of Interdisciplinary Research (IJIR) 2 (5), pp. 929-936.
https://jjalltheway.medium.com/the-la..., J. J. 2017. "The Last Reader of One Hundred Years of Solitude," Medium, <https://jjalltheway.medium.com/the-la... (11 August 2025).
http://www.antiquitatem.com/en/garcia... would almost say that Oedipus Rex was the first great intellectual shock of my life. I already knew I would be a writer and when I read that, I said, " This is the kind of things I want to write." I had published some stories and , while working as a journalist in Cartagena , was trying to see if I could finished a novel. I remember one night talking about literature with a friend, Gustavo Ibarra Merlano , who besides being a poet, is the man who knows more in Colombia on customs duties â and comes and tells me: " You'll never amount to anything until you read the Greek classics . " I was very impressed , so that night I walked his home and put me in the hands a volume of Greek tragedies. I went to my room , I slept , I started reading the book to the first page â Oedipus was just â and I could not believe . He read , and read , and read â started about two in the morning and it was already dawning â and the more I read the more I wanted to read . I think that since then I have not stopped reading this blessed work . I know it by heart .
Published on August 26, 2025 20:53
August 19, 2025
ΠαÏÏαία μακεδονική ÏÏ ÎµÎ»Î»Î·Î½Î¹ÎºÎ® διάλεκÏοÏ: ÎÏιÏική εÏιÏκÏÏηÏη ÏÎ·Ï ÏÏÏÏÏαÏÎ·Ï ÎÏÎµÏ Î½Î±Ï
ΠαÏÏαία μακεδονική ÏÏ ÎµÎ»Î»Î·Î½Î¹ÎºÎ® διάλεκÏοÏ: ÎÏιÏική εÏιÏκÏÏηÏη ÏÎ·Ï ÏÏÏÏÏαÏÎ·Ï ÎÏεÏ
Î½Î±Ï (Julián VÃctor Méndez Dosuna)
ÎÏÎ¿Ï Î¼Îµ ÏÏη διάθεÏή Î¼Î±Ï Ïολλά δεδομÎνα ÏÎ¿Ï ÎÏÎ¿Ï Î½ εÏιÏημανθεί ÏÏοκειμÎÎ½Î¿Ï Î½Î± ÏÏηÏÎ¯Î¾Î¿Ï Î½ Ïην Îλληνική Î¥ÏÏθεÏη:
α ÎάÏÎ¿Î¹ÎµÏ Î±ÏÏÎ±Î¯ÎµÏ ÏηγÎÏ Î±Î½Î±ÏÎÏÎ¿Ï Î½ ÏÏι οι ÎακεδÏÎ½ÎµÏ Î®Ïαν ÎÎ»Î»Î·Î½ÎµÏ ÎºÎ±Î¹ μιλοÏÏαν μια διάλεκÏο ÏαÏÏμοια με Ïη διάλεκÏο ÏÎ·Ï ÎιÏÏÎ»Î¯Î±Ï ÎºÎ±Î¹ ÏÎ·Ï ÎÏείÏÎ¿Ï .
β Îι ÏεÏιÏÏÏÏεÏÎµÏ Î±ÏÏ ÏÎ¹Ï Î¼Î±ÎºÎµÎ´Î¿Î½Î¹ÎºÎÏ Â«Î³Î»ÏÏÏεÏ» ÏÎ¿Ï ÏαÏαδίδονÏαι αÏÏ Ïον ÎÏÏÏιο μÏοÏοÏν να εÏÎ¼Î·Î½ÎµÏ ÏοÏν ÏÏ ÎµÎ»Î»Î·Î½Î¹ÎºÎÏ Î»ÎÎ¾ÎµÎ¹Ï Î¼Îµ κάÏÎ¿Î¹ÎµÏ ÏÏνηÏικÎÏ Î¹Î´Î¹Î±Î¹ÏεÏÏÏηÏεÏ: Ï.Ï. á¼Î´á¿Â· οá½ÏανÏÏ. ÎακεδÏÎ½ÎµÏ (ÎΠαἰθήÏ), δÏÏαξ· ÏÏλὴν á½Ïὸ ÎακεδÏνÏν (ÎΠθÏÏαξ), δανῶν· κακοÏοιῶν. κÏείνÏν (ÏιθανÏν *θανÏÏ = ÎΠθαναÏÏÏ· ÏÏβ. μακεδ. Î´Î¬Î½Î¿Ï Î³Î¹Î± Ïο ÎΠθάναÏÎ¿Ï ÏÏμÏÏνα με Ïον ΠλοÏÏαÏÏο, Îθικά 2.22c), γÏλα (γÏδα ÏγÏ.)Î á¼Î½ÏεÏα (ÏιθανÏν γολά = αÏÏ. Ïολή âÏολήâ, âÏοληδÏÏÎ¿Ï ÎºÏÏÏηâ, ομηÏ. ÏÎ¿Î»Î¬Î´ÎµÏ âÎνÏεÏαâ).²
γ Î ÏÏ Î½ÏÏιÏÏική ÏλειοÏηÏία ÏÏν ÎακεδÏνÏν ÎÏεÏε ελληνικά ονÏμαÏα: ΦίλιÏÏοÏ, á¼Î»ÎξανδÏοÏ, ΠεÏδίκκαÏ, á¼Î¼ÏνÏÎ±Ï ÎºÎ»Ï.
δ ÎÎ½Î±Ï Î¼Î¹ÎºÏÏÏ Î±ÏιθμÏÏ ÏÏνÏομÏν, καÏά κανÏνα, εÏιγÏαÏÏν μαÏÏÏ Ïεί μια ελληνική γλÏÏÏική Ïοικιλία ÏÏ Î³Î³ÎµÎ½Î¹ÎºÎ® με Ïη δÏÏική. Τα εκÏενÎÏÏεÏα κείμενα είναι ο ÏεÏίÏÎ·Î¼Î¿Ï ÎºÎ±ÏάδεÏÎ¼Î¿Ï Î±ÏÏ Ïην Î Îλλα (ÏÏο ÎµÎ¾Î®Ï Î ÎÎÎÎ, βλ. ΠαÏάÏÏημα, Ïελ. 287), ÏεÏ. 380â350 Ï.Χ. (SEG 43.434· ÏÏβ. ÎÎ¿Ï ÏÏ ÏÎ¬Ï 1993· Voutiras 1996, 1998· Dubois 1995) και Îνα αίÏημα ÏÏÎ¿Ï Ïο μανÏείο ÏÎ¿Ï Îία ÏÏη ÎÏδÏνη (ÏÏο ÎµÎ¾Î®Ï ÎΩÎΩÎÎ), ÏÎ¿Ï Î¼ÏοÏεί να ÎÏει μακεδονική ÏÏοÎÎ»ÎµÏ Ïη (βλ. 5.2 ÏαÏακάÏÏ).
ε ΤÎλοÏ, η Îννα ΠαναγιÏÏÎ¿Ï ÎºÎ±Î¹ ο ÎιλÏÎ¹Î¬Î´Î·Ï Î§Î±ÏζÏÏÎ¿Ï Î»Î¿Ï ÎÏÎ¿Ï Î½ μελεÏήÏει εÏιμελÏÏ ÏÎ¹Ï Î¼Î±ÎºÎµÎ´Î¿Î½Î¹ÎºÎÏ ÎµÏιγÏαÏÎÏ ÏÎ¿Ï ÎµÎ¯Î½Î±Î¹ γÏαμμÎÎ½ÎµÏ Ïε αÏÏική διάλεκÏο ή Ïε αÏÏικοÏÏνική κοινή και ÎÏÎ¿Ï Î½ ενÏοÏίÏει Îναν αÏÎ¹Î¸Î¼Ï ÏαÏακÏηÏιÏÏικÏν Ïα οÏοία αÏÎ¿Î´Î¯Î´Î¿Ï Î½ Ïε Î¼Î±ÎºÎµÎ´Î¿Î½Î¹ÎºÏ Ï ÏÏÏÏÏÏμα.
ΠαÏÏαία μακεδονική ÏÏ ÎµÎ»Î»Î·Î½Î¹ÎºÎ® διάλεκÏοÏ:
ÎÏιÏική εÏιÏκÏÏηÏη ÏÎ·Ï ÏÏÏÏÏαÏÎ·Ï ÎÏÎµÏ Î½Î±Ï
1 ÎÏÎ³Ï ÏεÏιοÏιÏμÎÎ½Î¿Ï ÏÏÏÎ¿Ï , οι εÏιγÏαÏικÎÏ Î¼Î±ÏÏÏ ÏÎ¯ÎµÏ Î¸Î± είναι ÎµÎ´Ï ÎµÎ»Î¬ÏιÏÏεÏ. Îια ÏεÏιÏÏÏÏεÏα ÏαÏαδείγμαÏα ÏαÏαÏÎμÏÏ ÏÏÎ¹Ï Î´Î·Î¼Î¿ÏιεÏÏÎµÎ¹Ï ÏÎ·Ï Î Î±Î½Î±Î³Î¹ÏÏÎ¿Ï ÎºÎ±Î¹ ÏÎ¿Ï Î§Î±ÏζÏÏÎ¿Ï Î»Î¿Ï . ÎÏÎµÎ¯Î»Ï Î½Î± ÎµÏ ÏαÏιÏÏήÏÏ Ïον Alcorac Alonso Déniz για κάÏÎ¿Î¹ÎµÏ ÎµÎ½Î´Î¹Î±ÏÎÏÎ¿Ï ÏÎµÏ ÏÏοÏάÏÎµÎ¹Ï ÏÎ¿Ï .
2 Σε οÏιÏμÎÎ½ÎµÏ ÏεÏιÏÏÏÏÎµÎ¹Ï Î¿Î¹ «γλÏÏÏεÏ» είναι ÏÏ ÏικÎÏ ÎµÎ»Î»Î·Î½Î¹ÎºÎÏ Î»ÎÎ¾ÎµÎ¹Ï ÏÎ¿Ï ÎÏÎ¿Ï Î½ ειδική ÏημαÏία ή, για κάÏοιο λÏγο, θεÏÏήθηκαν ÏαÏακÏηÏιÏÏικÎÏ ÏÎ·Ï Î¼Î±ÎºÎµÎ´Î¿Î½Î¹ÎºÎ®Ï (Sowa 2006, 117â118): ÏÏβ. βημαÏίζειΠÏὸ Ïοá¿Ï ÏοÏá½¶ μεÏÏεá¿Î½, á¼ÏγιÏÏÎ¿Ï Ï (ÏιθανÏν ανÏί á¼ÏγίÏÎ¿Ï Ï)Î á¼ÎµÏÏÏ Î® θοÏÏιδεÏΠνÏμÏαι,
ÎοῦÏαι.
https://www.academia.edu/2342614/Anci... VÃctor Méndez Dosuna. 2012. "Ancient Macedonian as a Greek dialect: A critical survey on recent work (Greek, English, French, German text)," ÎÎνÏÏο ÎÎ»Î»Î·Î½Î¹ÎºÎ®Ï ÎλÏÏÏαÏ: AÏÏαία Îακεδονία: ÎλÏÏÏα, ιÏÏοÏία, ÏολιÏιÏμÏÏ, εÏ. Î. K. ÎιαννάκηÏ, Ïελ. 65-132.
ÎÏÎ¿Ï Î¼Îµ ÏÏη διάθεÏή Î¼Î±Ï Ïολλά δεδομÎνα ÏÎ¿Ï ÎÏÎ¿Ï Î½ εÏιÏημανθεί ÏÏοκειμÎÎ½Î¿Ï Î½Î± ÏÏηÏÎ¯Î¾Î¿Ï Î½ Ïην Îλληνική Î¥ÏÏθεÏη:
α ÎάÏÎ¿Î¹ÎµÏ Î±ÏÏÎ±Î¯ÎµÏ ÏηγÎÏ Î±Î½Î±ÏÎÏÎ¿Ï Î½ ÏÏι οι ÎακεδÏÎ½ÎµÏ Î®Ïαν ÎÎ»Î»Î·Î½ÎµÏ ÎºÎ±Î¹ μιλοÏÏαν μια διάλεκÏο ÏαÏÏμοια με Ïη διάλεκÏο ÏÎ·Ï ÎιÏÏÎ»Î¯Î±Ï ÎºÎ±Î¹ ÏÎ·Ï ÎÏείÏÎ¿Ï .
β Îι ÏεÏιÏÏÏÏεÏÎµÏ Î±ÏÏ ÏÎ¹Ï Î¼Î±ÎºÎµÎ´Î¿Î½Î¹ÎºÎÏ Â«Î³Î»ÏÏÏεÏ» ÏÎ¿Ï ÏαÏαδίδονÏαι αÏÏ Ïον ÎÏÏÏιο μÏοÏοÏν να εÏÎ¼Î·Î½ÎµÏ ÏοÏν ÏÏ ÎµÎ»Î»Î·Î½Î¹ÎºÎÏ Î»ÎÎ¾ÎµÎ¹Ï Î¼Îµ κάÏÎ¿Î¹ÎµÏ ÏÏνηÏικÎÏ Î¹Î´Î¹Î±Î¹ÏεÏÏÏηÏεÏ: Ï.Ï. á¼Î´á¿Â· οá½ÏανÏÏ. ÎακεδÏÎ½ÎµÏ (ÎΠαἰθήÏ), δÏÏαξ· ÏÏλὴν á½Ïὸ ÎακεδÏνÏν (ÎΠθÏÏαξ), δανῶν· κακοÏοιῶν. κÏείνÏν (ÏιθανÏν *θανÏÏ = ÎΠθαναÏÏÏ· ÏÏβ. μακεδ. Î´Î¬Î½Î¿Ï Î³Î¹Î± Ïο ÎΠθάναÏÎ¿Ï ÏÏμÏÏνα με Ïον ΠλοÏÏαÏÏο, Îθικά 2.22c), γÏλα (γÏδα ÏγÏ.)Î á¼Î½ÏεÏα (ÏιθανÏν γολά = αÏÏ. Ïολή âÏολήâ, âÏοληδÏÏÎ¿Ï ÎºÏÏÏηâ, ομηÏ. ÏÎ¿Î»Î¬Î´ÎµÏ âÎνÏεÏαâ).²
γ Î ÏÏ Î½ÏÏιÏÏική ÏλειοÏηÏία ÏÏν ÎακεδÏνÏν ÎÏεÏε ελληνικά ονÏμαÏα: ΦίλιÏÏοÏ, á¼Î»ÎξανδÏοÏ, ΠεÏδίκκαÏ, á¼Î¼ÏνÏÎ±Ï ÎºÎ»Ï.
δ ÎÎ½Î±Ï Î¼Î¹ÎºÏÏÏ Î±ÏιθμÏÏ ÏÏνÏομÏν, καÏά κανÏνα, εÏιγÏαÏÏν μαÏÏÏ Ïεί μια ελληνική γλÏÏÏική Ïοικιλία ÏÏ Î³Î³ÎµÎ½Î¹ÎºÎ® με Ïη δÏÏική. Τα εκÏενÎÏÏεÏα κείμενα είναι ο ÏεÏίÏÎ·Î¼Î¿Ï ÎºÎ±ÏάδεÏÎ¼Î¿Ï Î±ÏÏ Ïην Î Îλλα (ÏÏο ÎµÎ¾Î®Ï Î ÎÎÎÎ, βλ. ΠαÏάÏÏημα, Ïελ. 287), ÏεÏ. 380â350 Ï.Χ. (SEG 43.434· ÏÏβ. ÎÎ¿Ï ÏÏ ÏÎ¬Ï 1993· Voutiras 1996, 1998· Dubois 1995) και Îνα αίÏημα ÏÏÎ¿Ï Ïο μανÏείο ÏÎ¿Ï Îία ÏÏη ÎÏδÏνη (ÏÏο ÎµÎ¾Î®Ï ÎΩÎΩÎÎ), ÏÎ¿Ï Î¼ÏοÏεί να ÎÏει μακεδονική ÏÏοÎÎ»ÎµÏ Ïη (βλ. 5.2 ÏαÏακάÏÏ).
ε ΤÎλοÏ, η Îννα ΠαναγιÏÏÎ¿Ï ÎºÎ±Î¹ ο ÎιλÏÎ¹Î¬Î´Î·Ï Î§Î±ÏζÏÏÎ¿Ï Î»Î¿Ï ÎÏÎ¿Ï Î½ μελεÏήÏει εÏιμελÏÏ ÏÎ¹Ï Î¼Î±ÎºÎµÎ´Î¿Î½Î¹ÎºÎÏ ÎµÏιγÏαÏÎÏ ÏÎ¿Ï ÎµÎ¯Î½Î±Î¹ γÏαμμÎÎ½ÎµÏ Ïε αÏÏική διάλεκÏο ή Ïε αÏÏικοÏÏνική κοινή και ÎÏÎ¿Ï Î½ ενÏοÏίÏει Îναν αÏÎ¹Î¸Î¼Ï ÏαÏακÏηÏιÏÏικÏν Ïα οÏοία αÏÎ¿Î´Î¯Î´Î¿Ï Î½ Ïε Î¼Î±ÎºÎµÎ´Î¿Î½Î¹ÎºÏ Ï ÏÏÏÏÏÏμα.
ΠαÏÏαία μακεδονική ÏÏ ÎµÎ»Î»Î·Î½Î¹ÎºÎ® διάλεκÏοÏ:
ÎÏιÏική εÏιÏκÏÏηÏη ÏÎ·Ï ÏÏÏÏÏαÏÎ·Ï ÎÏÎµÏ Î½Î±Ï
1 ÎÏÎ³Ï ÏεÏιοÏιÏμÎÎ½Î¿Ï ÏÏÏÎ¿Ï , οι εÏιγÏαÏικÎÏ Î¼Î±ÏÏÏ ÏÎ¯ÎµÏ Î¸Î± είναι ÎµÎ´Ï ÎµÎ»Î¬ÏιÏÏεÏ. Îια ÏεÏιÏÏÏÏεÏα ÏαÏαδείγμαÏα ÏαÏαÏÎμÏÏ ÏÏÎ¹Ï Î´Î·Î¼Î¿ÏιεÏÏÎµÎ¹Ï ÏÎ·Ï Î Î±Î½Î±Î³Î¹ÏÏÎ¿Ï ÎºÎ±Î¹ ÏÎ¿Ï Î§Î±ÏζÏÏÎ¿Ï Î»Î¿Ï . ÎÏÎµÎ¯Î»Ï Î½Î± ÎµÏ ÏαÏιÏÏήÏÏ Ïον Alcorac Alonso Déniz για κάÏÎ¿Î¹ÎµÏ ÎµÎ½Î´Î¹Î±ÏÎÏÎ¿Ï ÏÎµÏ ÏÏοÏάÏÎµÎ¹Ï ÏÎ¿Ï .
2 Σε οÏιÏμÎÎ½ÎµÏ ÏεÏιÏÏÏÏÎµÎ¹Ï Î¿Î¹ «γλÏÏÏεÏ» είναι ÏÏ ÏικÎÏ ÎµÎ»Î»Î·Î½Î¹ÎºÎÏ Î»ÎÎ¾ÎµÎ¹Ï ÏÎ¿Ï ÎÏÎ¿Ï Î½ ειδική ÏημαÏία ή, για κάÏοιο λÏγο, θεÏÏήθηκαν ÏαÏακÏηÏιÏÏικÎÏ ÏÎ·Ï Î¼Î±ÎºÎµÎ´Î¿Î½Î¹ÎºÎ®Ï (Sowa 2006, 117â118): ÏÏβ. βημαÏίζειΠÏὸ Ïοá¿Ï ÏοÏá½¶ μεÏÏεá¿Î½, á¼ÏγιÏÏÎ¿Ï Ï (ÏιθανÏν ανÏί á¼ÏγίÏÎ¿Ï Ï)Î á¼ÎµÏÏÏ Î® θοÏÏιδεÏΠνÏμÏαι,
ÎοῦÏαι.
https://www.academia.edu/2342614/Anci... VÃctor Méndez Dosuna. 2012. "Ancient Macedonian as a Greek dialect: A critical survey on recent work (Greek, English, French, German text)," ÎÎνÏÏο ÎÎ»Î»Î·Î½Î¹ÎºÎ®Ï ÎλÏÏÏαÏ: AÏÏαία Îακεδονία: ÎλÏÏÏα, ιÏÏοÏία, ÏολιÏιÏμÏÏ, εÏ. Î. K. ÎιαννάκηÏ, Ïελ. 65-132.
Published on August 19, 2025 07:52
June 22, 2025
The Greek-related state of Xiutu and the Xianbei aristocracy
5.2.3 Το ÎÎ»Î»Î·Î½Î¹ÎºÎ®Ï ÏÏ ÏÏεÏίÏεÏÏ ÎºÏαÏίδιο ÏÎ¿Ï Xiutu και η αÏιÏÏοκÏαÏία ÏÏν XianbeiΣÏμÏÏνα με Ïο ιÏÏοÏιογÏαÏÎ¹ÎºÏ Îιβλίο ÏÏν Han (Han Shu) οι βαÏÎ¹Î»ÎµÎ¯Ï ÏÏν κÏαÏιδίÏν Xiutu και Hunye, εÏι κεÏÎ±Î»Î®Ï 'βαÏβαÏικÏν' ÏÏλÏν Hu και δÏÏνÏÎµÏ ÏÏ ÏÏμμαÏοι ÏÏν Xiongnu,5_61 ήλεγÏαν εδάÏη ÏÎ¿Ï Î´Î¹Î±Î´ÏÏÎ¼Î¿Ï ÏÎ¿Ï Gansu, Î´Ï ÏκολεÏονÏÎ±Ï Ïην εÏικοινÏνία μÎÏÏ ÏÎ¿Ï ÏμήμαÏÎ¿Ï Î±Ï ÏÎ¿Ï ÏÎ·Ï ÎÎ´Î¿Ï ÏÎ¿Ï ÎεÏαξιοÏ.5_62 ÎμÏÏ Ïο 121 Ï.Χ. ο Wudi (æ¼¢æ¦å¸ 157â87 Ï.Χ.), Î±Ï ÏοκÏάÏÏÏ ÏÏν Han, αÏÎÏÏειλε εκεί Ïον ÏÏÏαÏÎ·Î³Ï Huo Qubing ο οÏÎ¿Î¯Î¿Ï Î±ÏÎ¿Ï Ï ÏÎÏαξε Ïα δÏο βαÏίλεια, άνοιξε Ïον κÏίÏιμο εμÏοÏÎ¹ÎºÏ Î´Î¹Î¬Î´Ïομο. Î©Ï Î±ÏοÏÎλεÏμα οι ηÏÏηθÎνÏÎµÏ Î²Î±ÏÎ¹Î»ÎµÎ¯Ï ÎµÏί κεÏÎ±Î»Î®Ï Î´ÎµÎºÎ¬Î´Ïν ÏιλιάδÏν Ï ÏοÏÏηÏικÏÏν ÏÎ¿Ï Ï, ÎºÎ¹Î½Î´Ï Î½ÎµÏονÏÎµÏ ÏÏÏα αÏÏ Ïην μήνιν ÏÎ¿Ï Î±ÏÏÎ·Î³Î¿Ï ÏÏν Xiongnu, αναγκάÏÏηκαν να ÏαÏαδοθοÏν ÏÏÎ¿Ï Ï Han,5_63 με αÏοÏÎλεÏμα να ιδÏÏ Î¸Î¿Ïν ÏÎνÏε Ï ÏοÏελή ÏÏÎ¿Ï Ï Han κÏαÏίδια!5_64 Πνίκη ÏÎ¿Ï ÎºÎ¹Î½ÎÎ¶Î¿Ï ÏÏÏαÏÎ·Î³Î¿Ï Î®Ïαν ÏεÏιÏανήÏ, με αÏοÏÎλεÏμα να ÏÏ Î»Î»Î·ÏθοÏν αιÏμάλÏÏοι οκÏÏ ÏÎ¹Î»Î¹Î¬Î´ÎµÏ Hu και να ÏαÏθεί ÏÏ Î»Î¬ÏÏ Ïο Ïο ÏημιÏμÎνο ÏÏÏ ÏÏ Î¬Î³Î±Î»Î¼Î± ÏÎ¿Ï Î¿ Xiutu ÏÏηÏιμοÏοιοÏÏε για να λαÏÏεÏει Ïον Î¿Ï ÏανÏ!5_65 ΣημειÏνεÏαι ÎµÎ´Ï ÏαÏενθεÏικά ÏÏι ο ÏάÏÎ¿Ï ÏÎ¿Ï ÏÏÏαÏÎ·Î³Î¿Ï ÎºÎ¿ÏμείÏαι αÏÏ Î»Î¯Î¸Î¹Î½Î¿ άγαλμα ίÏÏÎ¿Ï ÎµÏιβαλλομÎÎ½Î¿Ï ÎµÏί Xiongnu, Î±Ï Ïή δε η καινοÏομία Î³Î»Ï ÏÏÎ®Ï Î±ÏεικονίÏεÏÏ ÏÏον ÏÏÏο θεÏÏείÏαι ÏÏ ÎÏ ÏÎ¹ÎºÏ Î´Î¬Î½ÎµÎ¹Î¿ ÏÏην Îίνα!5_66 Το ÏεÏίÏημο ÏÏÏ ÏÏ Î¬Î³Î±Î»Î¼Î± ÏÎ¿Ï Xiutu αÏεικονίζεÏαι Ïε ÏοιÏογÏαÏία ÏÎ¿Ï 8 αι. ÏÏν ÏÏηλαίÏν Mogao, ÏÏÎ¿Ï ÎµÏίÏÎ·Ï ÎµÎ¼ÏανίζεÏαι ο Î±Ï ÏοκÏάÏÏÏ Wu λαÏÏεÏÏν δÏο ÎÎ¿Ï Î´Î¹ÏÏικά αγάλμαÏα.ΣÏο δεÏÏεÏο μÎÏÎ¿Ï ÏÎ®Ï ÎµÏγαÏÎ¯Î±Ï ÏÎ¿Ï âÎÎ¹Î¿Î½Ï ÏιακÎÏ ÏελεÏÎ¿Ï ÏÎ³Î¯ÎµÏ ÎºÎ±Î¹ ο ΧÏÏ ÏοÏÏ ÎεÏÏ ÏÎ·Ï ÎίναÏâ ο ΧÏιÏÏÏÏÎ¿Ï Î»Î¿Ï Î¼ÎµÎ»ÎµÏά Ïο διάÏημο ÏÏÏ ÏÏ Î¬Î³Î±Î»Î¼Î± ÏÎ¿Ï Î²Î±ÏιλÎα Xiutu5_67 αÏÏ Ïο Gansu, με ÏÏÏÏο Ïην διεÏεÏνηÏη ÏÎ¿Ï ÏÏαγμαÏÎ¹ÎºÎ¿Ï Î¹ÏÏοÏÎ¹ÎºÎ¿Ï ÏÎ¿Ï ÏλαιÏÎ¯Î¿Ï .5_68 Î Î±Î½Î±ÎºÎ¬Î»Ï Ïη ÏÎ·Ï Î±ÏεικονίÏεÏÏ ÏÎ¿Ï Î±Î³Î¬Î»Î¼Î±ÏÎ¿Ï ÏÎ¿Ï Xiutu ζÏγÏαÏιÏμÎÎ½Î¿Ï Ïε ÏοιÏογÏαÏία ÏÏν ÏÏηλαίÏν Mogao ÏÎ¿Ï Dunhuang ÏίÏνει ÏÏÏ Ïε Î±Ï ÏÏ Ïο εÏÏÏημα και αÏοκαλÏÏÏει μιαν ανÏÏοÏÏη ÏαÏÎ¿Ï Ïία ÏÏο Gansu Ïην εÏοÏή ÏÎ¿Ï Han Wudi, δηλαδή Î±Ï Ïήν ÏÏν ÎλληνοβακÏÏιανÏν και ÏÏν ÏÏ Î¼Î¼Î¬ÏÏν ÏÎ¿Ï Ï Î£Î±ÎºÏν και ΣογδιανÏν. Î£Ï Î½Î´ÎονÏÎ±Ï Î±Ï Ïά Ïα γεγονÏÏα με Ïα δÏδεκα ÏÏÏ ÏελεÏάνÏινα αγάλμαÏα ÏÎ¿Ï ÏάÏθηκαν ÏÏ Î»Î¬ÏÏ Ïα αÏÏ Ïον Qinshi Huangdi ÏεÏίÏÎ¿Ï ÎµÎºÎ±ÏÏ ÏÏÏνια νÏÏίÏεÏα ÏÏην ίδια ÏεÏιοÏή, ανακαλÏÏÏÎ¿Ï Î¼Îµ ÏÏι Îνα βαÏίλειο ÏÏν Îλληνο - ΣακÏν (ή Îλληνο - ÎακÏÏιανÏν), ÏÎ¿Ï Î±ÏοÏελείÏο αÏÏ ÏεÏιÏειÏιÏμÎÎ½ÎµÏ ÏÏλειÏ, είÏε ÎδÏα ÏÏο κÎνÏÏο ÏÎ¿Ï Gansu και ήÏαν Ïο ÏÏÏÏο ÏÎ¿Ï Î¯Î´ÏÏ Ïε ο βαÏÎ¹Î»Î¹Î¬Ï ÏÎ·Ï ÎακÏÏÎ¹Î±Î½Î®Ï ÎÏ Î¸ÏÎ´Î·Î¼Î¿Ï Î'. Îι ÏÏ Î½ÎÏÎµÎ¹ÎµÏ ÏÎ·Ï Î±Î½Î±ÎºÎ±Î»ÏÏεÏÏ Î´ÎµÎ½ ÏÏαμαÏοÏν εδÏ, γιαÏί Ï ÏονοείÏαι εÏίÏÎ·Ï Î¼Î¹Î± ÏÏ Î¼Î¼Î±Ïία μεÏÎ±Î¾Ï ÏÎ¿Ï ÏÏοαναÏεÏθÎνÏÎ¿Ï ÏÏÏÏÎ¿Ï Î±Ï ÏοκÏάÏοÏα ÏÏν Qin και ÏÎ¿Ï Î²Î±ÏÎ¹Î»ÎµÎ¯Î¿Ï ÏÏν Îλληνο - ΣακÏν ÏÎ¿Ï Gansu.ΣÏην Î±Î½Î¬Î»Ï Ïή ÏÎ¿Ï Î¿ ΧÏιÏÏÏÏÎ¿Ï Î»Î¿Ï Ï ÏοÏÏηÏίζει Ïην ÏιθανÏÏηÏα Ïο Ïνομα Xiutu να αÏοÏελεί Ïο ÎºÎ¹Î½ÎµÎ¶Î¹ÎºÏ Î¹ÏοδÏναμο ÏÎ¿Ï ÏÏ Î½Î®Î¸Î¿Ï Ï ÎλληνιÏÏÎ¹ÎºÎ¿Ï Î²Î±ÏÎ¹Î»Î¹ÎºÎ¿Ï ÏίÏÎ»Î¿Ï Î£ÏÏήÏ,5_69 ÎµÎ½Ï ÎµÏιμÎνει να Ï ÏογÏαμμίζει Ïην ÏιθανÏÏηÏα ο βαÏιλεÏÏ Î±Ï ÏÏÏ Î½Î± μήν ήÏαν 'Îθνικά' Xiongnu.5_70 Î Jin Midi, Ï Î¹ÏÏ ÏÎ¿Ï Xiutu, καÏÎληξε ομοίÏÏ ÏÏην Îίνα ÏÏν Han, ÏμÏÏ ÏάÏÎ¹Ï ÏÏην αÏοÏίÏÏή ÏÎ¿Ï ÏÏο καθήκον καÏÎληξε να αναδειÏθεί Ïε Îναν αÏÏ ÏÎ¿Ï Ï ÏÏενÏÏεÏÎ¿Ï Ï Î²Î¿Î·Î¸Î¿ÏÏ ÏÎ¿Ï Î±Ï ÏοκÏάÏοÏα Wu και ÏÎ¿Ï Î´Ïθηκε ο μεÏαθανάÏÎ¹Î¿Ï ÏίÏÎ»Î¿Ï ÏÎ¿Ï ÏεβαÏÏÎ¿Ï Î¼Î±ÏκηÏÎ¯Î¿Ï (Jinghou).5_71Î Jin Midi, Î¼Î±Î¶Ï Î¼Îµ Ïον νεÏÏεÏο αδελÏÏ ÏÎ¿Ï Lun, ίδÏÏ Ïαν μιά ÏολιÏική ÏαÏÏία η οÏοία διαÏήÏηÏε Ïον εξÎÏονÏα ÏÏλο ÏÎ·Ï Î³Î¹Î± ÏολλÎÏ Î³ÎµÎ½ÎµÎÏ!5_72 Î ÏοβεβλημÎνα μÎλη ÏÏν ÏαÏÏιÏν ÏÏν Jin & Ban γÎννηÏαν ÏημανÏικÎÏ ÏÏοÏÏÏικÏÏηÏÎµÏ ÏÎ·Ï ÏολιÏÎ¹ÎºÎ®Ï Î¶ÏήÏ, αλλά και ÏημανÏικοÏÏ ÎºÎ±Î»Î»Î¹ÏÎÏÎ½ÎµÏ ÎºÎ±Î¹ ιÏÏοÏιογÏάÏÎ¿Ï Ï!5_73Îια ενδιαÏÎÏÎ¿Ï Ïα θεÏÏία ÏÎ¿Ï Î¸Î± εξηγοÏÏε οÏιÏμÎνα αÏÏ Ïα ελληνιÏÏικά Îθιμα και καλλιÏεÏνικÎÏ ÏÏ ÏÏεÏίÏÎµÎ¹Ï ÏÎ¿Ï ÎÏÎ¿Ï Î½ διαÏιÏÏÏθεί με ÏÎ¿Ï Ï Murong Xianbei ÏÏοÎÏÏεÏαι αÏÏ Ïο ÎÏγο ÏÎ¿Ï Yao Weiyuan (å§èå 1905â1985),5_74 ÏÏÎ¿Ï Ï ÏοÏÏηÏίζεÏαι ÏÏι ο βαÏÎ¹Î»Î¹Î¬Ï Xiutu ήÏαν ο ÏÏÏÎ³Î¿Î½Î¿Ï Î¿ÏιÏμÎνÏν μελÏν ÏÎ·Ï ÏÏÏαÏιÏÏÎ¹ÎºÎ®Ï Î±ÏιÏÏοκÏαÏÎ¯Î±Ï ÏÏν Xianbei. ÎλλÏÏÏε και ο Sanping Chen ÎÏει ομοίÏÏ ÏημειÏÏει ÏÏι ο Chen Yuan, μελεÏηÏÎ®Ï ÏÎ·Ï ÎºÎ±ÏαγÏÎ³Î®Ï ÏÎ¿Ï Lu Fayan αÏÏ ÏÎ¿Ï Ï Xianbei, θεÏÏηÏε ÏεÏίεÏγη Î±Ï Ïήν Ïην 'βαÏβαÏική' ÏÏοÎÎ»ÎµÏ Ïη ÏÎ¿Ï ÏÏ Î³Î³ÏαÏÎα ÏÎ¿Ï Qieyun, μνημειÏÎ´Î¿Ï Ï Î»ÎµÎ¾Î¹ÎºÎ¿Ï Î¿Î¼Î¿Î¹Î¿ÎºÎ±ÏαληξιÏν Qieyun!5_75ΣÏεÏική με ÏÎ¹Ï ÏÏοαναÏεÏθείÏÎµÏ ÎλληνιÏÏικÎÏ ÎºÎ±Î»Î»Î¹ÏεÏνικÎÏ ÏÏ ÏÏεÏίÏÎµÎ¹Ï ÏÏν Xianbei θεÏÏείÏαι ÏÏÏ Ïή ζÏνη ÏηÏοÏμενη ÏÏο Î¼Î¿Ï Ïείο Qinghai. Το ÎÎ¿Ï Ïείο ÏÏονολογεί Ïην ζÏνη ÏÏην ÏεÏίοδο ÏÎ·Ï Î´Ï Î½Î±ÏÏÎµÎ¯Î±Ï ÏÏν Tang. Îλλά ο ΧÏιÏÏÏÏÎ¿Ï Î»Î¿Ï ÏημειÏνει ÏÏεÏικά:5_76 Î¥ÏάÏÏει εÏίÏÎ·Ï Î¼Î¹Î± αÏημÎνια εÏίÏÏÏ Ïη ελληνιÏÏική ζÏνη με ελληνικÎÏ Î¼Ï Î¸Î¿Î»Î¿Î³Î¹ÎºÎÏ Î¼Î¿ÏÏÎÏ, με ÎνθεÏÎ¿Ï Ï ÏολÏÏÎ¹Î¼Î¿Ï Ï Î»Î¯Î¸Î¿Ï Ï, ÏÎ¿Ï Î²ÏÎθηκε ÏÏο Qinghai Dulan (é½è) και λÎγεÏαι ÏÏι είναι αÏÏ Ïην Kushano- ΣαÏÏανιδική ÏεÏίοδο (ÎικÏνα 30). ÎκÏίθεÏαι ÏÏο ÎÎ¿Ï Ïείο Qinghai, ÏμÏÏ Î· αÏεικÏνιÏη ÏÏν θεοÏήÏÏν ÏÏ ÏÏοÏηÏικÏν Î½Ï Î¼ÏÏν - μελιÏÏÏν (ÎÏιαί) και ο ÎιÏÎ½Ï ÏÎ¿Ï Ïην ÏοÏοθεÏεί μάλλον ενÏÏίÏεÏα αÏÏ Ïον ÏÏίÏο αιÏνα μ.Χ. ÎιαÏί οι ΣαÏÏανίδεÏ, Ïε Î±Ï Ïή Ïην αναÏαÏάÏÏαÏη, δεν θα είÏαν ÏÏηÏιμοÏοιήÏει Ïο κÏÎ¬Î½Î¿Ï ÎµÎ½ÏÏ ÎλληνοβακÏÏÎ¹Î±Î½Î¿Ï Î²Î±ÏιλÎα ανÏί για Îνα κÏÎ¬Î½Î¿Ï Ïιο κονÏά ÏÏÎ¹Ï Î´Î¹ÎºÎÏ ÏÎ¿Ï Ï ÏολιÏιÏÏικÎÏ Î±Î½Î±ÏοÏÎÏ.. Το Dulan βÏίÏκεÏαι ÏÏην ÏεÏιοÏή ÏÏÎ¿Ï ÎºÏ Î²ÎÏνηÏαν οι Murong Xianbei. Îίναι εÏίÏÎ·Ï ÏÎ¹Î¸Î±Î½Ï Î· ζÏνη να καÏαÏÎºÎµÏ Î¬ÏÏηκε ακÏιβÏÏ ÎµÎºÎµÎ¯, ÏÏο ελληνοÏÎ±ÎºÎ¹ÎºÏ Î²Î±Ïίλειο ÏÎ¿Ï Gansu και ÏÏι ÏÏην ÎακÏÏιανή.ÏÏοÏθÎÏει δε ÏÏο Ï ÏÏμνημα ÏÎ·Ï ÎµÎ¹Îº. 30:ÎικÏνα 30. (α) ÎλληνιÏÏική αÏÎ³Ï ÏÏÏÏÏ Ïη ζÏνη 90 cm, ÎÎ¿Ï Ïείο Qinghai. ÎÏο μοÏÏÎÏ ÏÎ¿Ï ÎιονÏÏÎ¿Ï Î¼Î¿Î¹Î¬Î¶Î¿Ï Î½ να ÏÏ Î»Î¬Î½Îµ μια ÏÏÏÏα, με Ïον θÏÏÏο ÏÏη μÎÏη. (β) ÎÏο ÏÏεÏÏÏÎÏ Î·Î¼Î¹-νÏμÏÎµÏ (ÎÏιαί) κÏαÏοÏν Îνα ÏÏεÏάνι (γ, δ). Î ÎÎ½Î±Ï Î±ÏÏ ÏÎ¿Ï Ï Î´Ïο ÏοÏά εμÏανÏÏ ÎºÏÎ¬Î½Î¿Ï Îλληνο - ÎακÏÏÎ¹Î±Î½Ï (c). ΠβαÏÎ¹Î»Î¹Î¬Ï ÎºÎ±Î¹ η βαÏίλιÏÏα κάθονÏαι και κÏαÏοÏν Îνα ÏÏεÏάνι, ÏÏμβολο ÏλοÏÏÎ¿Ï , Î´Ï Î½Î¬Î¼ÎµÏÏ, δÏÎ¾Î±Ï ÎºÎ±Î¹ αιÏνιÏÏηÏαÏ. ΦαίνεÏαι να κÏαÏοÏν ÏÏα γÏναÏά ÏÎ¿Ï Ï Ïην ίδια ζÏνη με ÏÏÏÎ¿Î³Î³Ï Î»Î¬ ÏμήμαÏα (ε). ÎÎ»ÎµÏ Î¿Î¹ μοÏÏÎÏ ÎÏÎ¿Ï Î½ Ïο Îνα ÏÎÏι ÏÏο ÏÏομάÏι και με Ïο άλλο κÏαÏοÏν Îνα ÏÏεÏάνι (c, d).


ÎνακεÏαλαιÏνονÏÎ±Ï Î³Î¹Î± Ïον Xiutu μÏοÏοÏμε να αναÏÎÏÎ¿Ï Î¼Îµ ÏÏι Î±Ï Ïή η αινιγμαÏική και ÏημανÏική ÏÏοÏÏÏικÏÏηÏα ÏÏην κινεζική ιÏÏοÏία ήÏαν ÏιθανÏν ÎµÎ»Î»Î·Î½Î¹ÎºÎ®Ï ÎºÎ±ÏαγÏγήÏ. ÎίÏε Îναν γιο ονÏμαÏι ÎίνÏι (ΡίνÏι), ο οÏÎ¿Î¯Î¿Ï Î±ÏγÏÏεÏα θα λάβει Ïο εÏίθεÏο «ΧÏÏ ÏÏÏ Midi» αÏÏ Ïον Wudi, Ïον Î±Ï ÏοκÏάÏοÏα ÏÏν Han (157â87 Ï.Χ.). ΣÏμÏÏνα με Ïην Hanshu, εÏίÏημη Î´Ï Î½Î±ÏÏική ιÏÏοÏία ÏÏν ÏÏÏιμÏν HanÎ¿Ï Ï Han, ο βαÏÎ¹Î»Î¹Î¬Ï Xiutu είÏε Ïην ÏÏÏÏεÏÎ¿Ï Ïά ÏÎ¿Ï Ïε μια αÏÏ ÏÎ¹Ï Î¼ÎµÏÎÏειÏα κινεζικÎÏ Â«Î´Îκα ÏεÏιÏÎÏÎµÎ¹ÎµÏ ÏÎ¿Ï Wuwei» ÏÏν Han και ÎÏει ÏεÏιγÏαÏεί ÏÏ Î²Î±ÏιλÎÎ±Ï ÏÏν Xiongnu αÏÏ ÏÎ¿Ï Ï ÏεÏιÏÏÏÏεÏÎ¿Ï Ï Î¹ÏÏοÏικοÏÏ.5_77 ΣÏμÏÏνα με Ïη wikipedia, wikipedia, s.v. Jin Midi, ο Midi γεννήθηκε Ïο 134 Ï.Χ. Ïε μια βαÏιλική οικογÎνεια, ÏÏ Î¼Î¼Î±Ïική ÏÏν Xiongnu, Ï ÏήÏξε δε ÏιθανÏÏ ÎµÎ»Î»Î·Î½Î¿Î²Î±ÎºÏÏÎ¹Î±Î½Î®Ï ÎºÎ±ÏαγÏÎ³Î®Ï ÎºÎ±Î¹ ÎºÏ Î²ÎµÏνοÏÏε Ïο κενÏÏÎ¹ÎºÏ Gansu. ÎÏαν ο κληÏονÏÎ¼Î¿Ï ÏÎ¿Ï Î²Î±Ïιλιά Xiutu (Soter/ΣÏÏήÏ), ενÏÏ Î±ÏÏ ÏÎ¿Ï Ï ÏημανÏικÏÏεÏÎ¿Ï Ï Î²Î±ÏÎ¹Î»ÎµÎ¯Ï ÏÎ¿Ï Ï ÏηÏεÏοÏÏαν Ï ÏÏ Ïον Gunchen Chanyu, ανÏÏαÏο ηγεμÏνα ÏÏν Xiongnu. ÎεÏά Ïο θάναÏο ÏÎ¿Ï Gunchen Ïο 126 Ï.Χ., Ïον διαδÎÏθηκε ο αδελÏÏÏ ÏÎ¿Ï Yizhixie. ÎαÏά Ïη διάÏκεια Î±Ï ÏÎ®Ï ÏÎ·Ï ÏεÏιÏÎ´Î¿Ï , ο βαÏÎ¹Î»Î¹Î¬Ï ÏÎ¿Ï Xiutu και ÎÎ½Î±Ï Î¬Î»Î»Î¿Ï Î¼ÎµÎ³Î¬Î»Î¿Ï Î²Î±ÏιλιάÏ, ο βαÏÎ¹Î»Î¹Î¬Ï Hunxie, ανÎλαβαν να Ï ÏεÏαÏÏιÏÏοÏν Ïα νοÏÎ¹Î¿Î´Ï Ïικά ÏÏνοÏα ÏÏν Xiongnu ενάνÏια ÏÏη Î´Ï Î½Î±ÏÏεία Han - ÏÏο ÏÏγÏÏονο κενÏÏÎ¹ÎºÏ ÎºÎ±Î¹ Î´Ï ÏÎ¹ÎºÏ Gansu. ÎÏ ÏÏ Î±ÎºÏιβÏÏ Ïο άÏομο, ο Jin Midi, μαζί με Ïον Xiutu Ï ÏήÏξαν οι γενεÏικοί ιδÏÏ ÏÎÏ ÏÎ·Ï Î´Î¹Î¬ÏÎ·Î¼Î·Ï Î¿Î¹ÎºÎ¿Î³ÎÎ½ÎµÎ¹Î±Ï Ban.5_78
ΣÏμÏÏνα με Ïον Sanping Chen, Î±Ï Î¸ÎµÎ½Ïία ÏÏον ÎºÎ¹Î½ÎµÎ¶Î¹ÎºÏ ÏολιÏιÏÎ¼Ï ÎºÎ±Î¹ ιÏÏοÏία, η οικογÎνεια:
.... οικογÎνεια ÏαÏήγαγε ÏÏι μÏνο Ïον Ban Biao (3-54), Ïον Ban Gu (32-92) και Ïον Ban Zhao (ÏεÏίÏÎ¿Ï 49-ÏεÏίÏÎ¿Ï 120), Ïο ÏÏίο ÏαÏÎÏα-Î³Î¹Î¿Ï -κÏÏÎ·Ï ÏÎ¿Ï ÎγÏαÏε Ïην ÏÏÏÏη Î´Ï Î½Î±ÏÏική ιÏÏοÏία ÏÎ·Ï ÎÎ¯Î½Î±Ï Hanshou αλλά και ο εξαιÏεÏικά ÏολμηÏÏÏ ÎºÎ±Î¹ ικανÏÏ Î´Î¹ÏλÏμάÏÎ·Ï ÏÏÏαÏηγÏÏ Ban Chao (33-103), ο οÏÎ¿Î¯Î¿Ï Î¼ÏÎ½Î¿Ï ÏÎ¿Ï (ÏÏμÏÏνα με ÏληÏοÏοÏÎ¯ÎµÏ Î¼Îµ δÏναμη μÏνο 36 ÏÏ Î½Î±Î´ÎλÏÏν ÏÏ ÏοδιÏκÏεÏ) εÏανίδÏÏ Ïε Ïην ÎºÏ ÏιαÏÏία ÏÏν Han ÏÏην ÎενÏÏική ÎÏία (γνÏÏÏή ÏÏÏε ÏÏ ÎÏ ÏικÎÏ Î ÎµÏιÏÎÏειεÏ) μεÏά Ïην καÏαÏÏÏοÏή Ï ÏÏ Ïον ÏÏÎ±Î³Î¹ÎºÏ Ï ÏοκÏιÏή Wang Mang (45 Ï.Χ.-23 μ.Χ.). Το καÏÏÏθÏμα ÏÎ¿Ï Chao ÏÏ Î½ÎµÏίÏÏηκε ÏεÏαιÏÎÏÏ Î±ÏÏ Ïον Î³Î¹Ï ÏÎ¿Ï Ban Yong, γεννηθÎνÏα μάλιÏÏα ÏÏην ÎενÏÏική ÎÏία.
..
ΠιÏÏοÏιογÏαÏία ÏÎ¿Ï ÏÏ Î½ÎµÎ³ÏάÏη αÏÏ Ïην οικογÎνεια Ban άÏκηÏε ÏαÏÏÏ Î¼ÎµÎ³Î¬Î»Î· εÏιÏÏοή ÏÏην αÏοκαÏάÏÏαÏη ÏÎ·Ï ÎομÏÎ¿Ï ÎºÎ¹Î±Î½Î®Ï ÏκÎÏεÏÏ Î· οÏοία ήÏαν Ïιζικά ÏÏοÏαναÏολιÏμÎνη ÏÏÎ¿Ï Ïην αÏεÏή και Ï ÏήÏξε ÏιλοÏαÏαγÏγική και ÏιλοαγÏοÏική, και αν η ανάγνÏÏη ÏÎ·Ï Î¹ÏÏοÏÎ¯Î±Ï Î±ÏÏ Ïον Hill είναι ÏÏÏÏή, ÏαίνεÏαι ÏÏι Ïο ÎÏÏαξε με ÏÏÏη εÏιείκεια ÏÎ¿Ï ÎºÎ±ÏÎÏÏη κοινή λογική για ÏÎ¹Ï ÎµÏÏÎ¼ÎµÎ½ÎµÏ ÏεÏιÏÎ´Î¿Ï Ï.


Î ÏÏοαναÏεÏθείÏα ανÏÏÎÏÏ ÎµÎ½Î´Î¹Î±ÏÎÏÎ¿Ï Ïα θεÏÏία ÏÎ¿Ï Yao Weiyuan ÏεÏί ÎλληνικÏÏηÏÎ¿Ï ÏÎ¿Ï Î²Î±ÏιλÎα Xiutu και Ïο γεγονÏÏ ÏÏι Î±Ï ÏÏÏ Ï ÏήÏξε ÏÏÏÎ³Î¿Î½Î¿Ï Î¿ÏιÏμÎνÏν μελÏν ÏÎ·Ï ÏÏÏαÏιÏÏÎ¹ÎºÎ®Ï Î±ÏιÏÏοκÏαÏÎ¯Î±Ï ÏÏν Xianbei θα εξηγοÏÏε μεÏικά αÏÏ Ïα ελληνιÏÏικά Îθιμα και αναÏοÏÎÏ ÏÎÏÎ½Î·Ï ÏÎ¿Ï Ï ÏάÏÏÎ¿Ï Î½ μεÏÎ±Î¾Ï ÏÏν Murong Xianbei!5_79 Τα μÎλη Î±Ï ÏÎ®Ï ÏÎ·Ï âεθνοÏικήÏâ Î¿Î¼Î¬Î´Î±Ï ÎµÎ¯Ïαν μακÏοÏÏÏνια εÏιÏÏοή ÏÏην Îίνα αÏÎ¿Ï ÎºÎ±ÏείÏαν εξÎÏÎ¿Ï ÏÎµÏ Î¸ÎÏÎµÎ¹Ï ÏÏην κινεζική αÏιÏÏοκÏαÏία,5_80 μάλιÏÏα καÏά Ïον IV/V αι. ανÎλαβαν και Ïην Î´Î¹Î±ÎºÏ Î²ÎÏνηÏη ÏÎ·Ï ÏÏÏαÏ! Î¥ÏÏ Î±Ï Ïήν Ïην Îννοια, η ελληνική ÏÏ Î½ÎµÎ¹ÏÏοÏά ÏÏην κινεζική ÏÎ½ÎµÏ Î¼Î±Ïική ιÏÏοÏία μÏοÏεί να αναγνÏÏιÏÏεί ÏÏι διÎθεÏε Îναν εÏιÏλÎον δÏÏμο για Ïην ÏÏαγμαÏοÏοίηÏη ÏÎ·Ï ÏολιÏιÏÏÎ¹ÎºÎ®Ï ÎµÏικοινÏÎ½Î¯Î±Ï ÏÎ¿Ï Î´Î¹ÎµÏ ÎºÏÎ»Ï Î½Îµ Ïην ÏολιÏιÏÏική ανÏαλλαγή! ÎμÏÏ Î· ειÏαγÏγή ÏÎ¿Ï ÎÎ¿Ï Î´Î¹ÏÎ¼Î¿Ï ÏÏην αÏÏαία Îίνα ήÏαν Îνα άλλο ÏημανÏÎ¹ÎºÏ Î¼Î¿Î½Î¿ÏάÏι - Î´Î¯Î¿Î´Î¿Ï Î³Î¹Î± Ïη διάÏÏ Ïη ÏÏν καλλιÏεÏνικÏν ÏαÏακÏηÏιÏÏικÏν ÏÎ·Ï ÎµÎ»Î»Î·Î½Î¿-Î¹Î½Î´Î¹ÎºÎ®Ï ÏÎÏÎ½Î·Ï Gandhara καθÏÏ ÎºÎ±Î¹ ÏÏν ÏÏεÏικÏν θÏηÏÎºÎµÏ ÏικÏν - ÏιλοÏοÏικÏν ÏÏ Î»Î»Î®ÏεÏν ÏÎ¿Ï ÎÎ¿Ï Î´Î¹ÏμοÏ.
Published on June 22, 2025 02:16
5.2.3 Το ÎÎ»Î»Î·Î½Î¹ÎºÎ®Ï ÏÏ ÏÏεÏίÏεÏÏ ÎºÏ...
5.2.3 Το ÎÎ»Î»Î·Î½Î¹ÎºÎ®Ï ÏÏ ÏÏεÏίÏεÏÏ ÎºÏαÏίδιο ÏÎ¿Ï Xiutu και η αÏιÏÏοκÏαÏία ÏÏν XianbeiΣÏμÏÏνα με Ïο ιÏÏοÏιογÏαÏÎ¹ÎºÏ Îιβλίο ÏÏν Han (Han Shu) οι βαÏÎ¹Î»ÎµÎ¯Ï ÏÏν κÏαÏιδίÏν Xiutu και Hunye, εÏι κεÏÎ±Î»Î®Ï 'βαÏβαÏικÏν' ÏÏλÏν Hu και δÏÏνÏÎµÏ ÏÏ ÏÏμμαÏοι ÏÏν Xiongnu,5_61 ήλεγÏαν εδάÏη ÏÎ¿Ï Î´Î¹Î±Î´ÏÏÎ¼Î¿Ï ÏÎ¿Ï Gansu, Î´Ï ÏκολεÏονÏÎ±Ï Ïην εÏικοινÏνία μÎÏÏ ÏÎ¿Ï ÏμήμαÏÎ¿Ï Î±Ï ÏÎ¿Ï ÏÎ·Ï ÎÎ´Î¿Ï ÏÎ¿Ï ÎεÏαξιοÏ.5_62 ÎμÏÏ Ïο 121 Ï.Χ. ο Wudi (æ¼¢æ¦å¸ 157â87 Ï.Χ.), Î±Ï ÏοκÏάÏÏÏ ÏÏν Han, αÏÎÏÏειλε εκεί Ïον ÏÏÏαÏÎ·Î³Ï Huo Qubing ο οÏÎ¿Î¯Î¿Ï Î±ÏÎ¿Ï Ï ÏÎÏαξε Ïα δÏο βαÏίλεια, άνοιξε Ïον κÏίÏιμο εμÏοÏÎ¹ÎºÏ Î´Î¹Î¬Î´Ïομο. Î©Ï Î±ÏοÏÎλεÏμα οι ηÏÏηθÎνÏÎµÏ Î²Î±ÏÎ¹Î»ÎµÎ¯Ï ÎµÏί κεÏÎ±Î»Î®Ï Î´ÎµÎºÎ¬Î´Ïν ÏιλιάδÏν Ï ÏοÏÏηÏικÏÏν ÏÎ¿Ï Ï, ÎºÎ¹Î½Î´Ï Î½ÎµÏονÏÎµÏ ÏÏÏα αÏÏ Ïην μήνιν ÏÎ¿Ï Î±ÏÏÎ·Î³Î¿Ï ÏÏν Xiongnu, αναγκάÏÏηκαν να ÏαÏαδοθοÏν ÏÏÎ¿Ï Ï Han,5_63 με αÏοÏÎλεÏμα να ιδÏÏ Î¸Î¿Ïν ÏÎνÏε Ï ÏοÏελή ÏÏÎ¿Ï Ï Han κÏαÏίδια!5_64 Πνίκη ÏÎ¿Ï ÎºÎ¹Î½ÎÎ¶Î¿Ï ÏÏÏαÏÎ·Î³Î¿Ï Î®Ïαν ÏεÏιÏανήÏ, με αÏοÏÎλεÏμα να ÏÏ Î»Î»Î·ÏθοÏν αιÏμάλÏÏοι οκÏÏ ÏÎ¹Î»Î¹Î¬Î´ÎµÏ Hu και να ÏαÏθεί ÏÏ Î»Î¬ÏÏ Ïο Ïο ÏημιÏμÎνο ÏÏÏ ÏÏ Î¬Î³Î±Î»Î¼Î± ÏÎ¿Ï Î¿ Xiutu ÏÏηÏιμοÏοιοÏÏε για να λαÏÏεÏει Ïον Î¿Ï ÏανÏ!5_65 ΣημειÏνεÏαι ÎµÎ´Ï ÏαÏενθεÏικά ÏÏι ο ÏάÏÎ¿Ï ÏÎ¿Ï ÏÏÏαÏÎ·Î³Î¿Ï ÎºÎ¿ÏμείÏαι αÏÏ Î»Î¯Î¸Î¹Î½Î¿ άγαλμα ίÏÏÎ¿Ï ÎµÏιβαλλομÎÎ½Î¿Ï ÎµÏί Xiongnu, Î±Ï Ïή δε η καινοÏομία Î³Î»Ï ÏÏÎ®Ï Î±ÏεικονίÏεÏÏ ÏÏον ÏÏÏο θεÏÏείÏαι ÏÏ ÎÏ ÏÎ¹ÎºÏ Î´Î¬Î½ÎµÎ¹Î¿ ÏÏην Îίνα!5_66 Το ÏεÏίÏημο ÏÏÏ ÏÏ Î¬Î³Î±Î»Î¼Î± ÏÎ¿Ï Xiutu αÏεικονίζεÏαι Ïε ÏοιÏογÏαÏία ÏÎ¿Ï 8 αι. ÏÏν ÏÏηλαίÏν Mogao, ÏÏÎ¿Ï ÎµÏίÏÎ·Ï ÎµÎ¼ÏανίζεÏαι ο Î±Ï ÏοκÏάÏÏÏ Wu λαÏÏεÏÏν δÏο ÎÎ¿Ï Î´Î¹ÏÏικά αγάλμαÏα.ΣÏο δεÏÏεÏο μÎÏÎ¿Ï ÏÎ®Ï ÎµÏγαÏÎ¯Î±Ï ÏÎ¿Ï âÎÎ¹Î¿Î½Ï ÏιακÎÏ ÏελεÏÎ¿Ï ÏÎ³Î¯ÎµÏ ÎºÎ±Î¹ ο ΧÏÏ ÏοÏÏ ÎεÏÏ ÏÎ·Ï ÎίναÏâ ο ΧÏιÏÏÏÏÎ¿Ï Î»Î¿Ï Î¼ÎµÎ»ÎµÏά Ïο διάÏημο ÏÏÏ ÏÏ Î¬Î³Î±Î»Î¼Î± ÏÎ¿Ï Î²Î±ÏιλÎα Xiutu5_67 αÏÏ Ïο Gansu, με ÏÏÏÏο Ïην διεÏεÏνηÏη ÏÎ¿Ï ÏÏαγμαÏÎ¹ÎºÎ¿Ï Î¹ÏÏοÏÎ¹ÎºÎ¿Ï ÏÎ¿Ï ÏλαιÏÎ¯Î¿Ï .5_68 Î Î±Î½Î±ÎºÎ¬Î»Ï Ïη ÏÎ·Ï Î±ÏεικονίÏεÏÏ ÏÎ¿Ï Î±Î³Î¬Î»Î¼Î±ÏÎ¿Ï ÏÎ¿Ï Xiutu ζÏγÏαÏιÏμÎÎ½Î¿Ï Ïε ÏοιÏογÏαÏία ÏÏν ÏÏηλαίÏν Mogao ÏÎ¿Ï Dunhuang ÏίÏνει ÏÏÏ Ïε Î±Ï ÏÏ Ïο εÏÏÏημα και αÏοκαλÏÏÏει μιαν ανÏÏοÏÏη ÏαÏÎ¿Ï Ïία ÏÏο Gansu Ïην εÏοÏή ÏÎ¿Ï Han Wudi, δηλαδή Î±Ï Ïήν ÏÏν ÎλληνοβακÏÏιανÏν και ÏÏν ÏÏ Î¼Î¼Î¬ÏÏν ÏÎ¿Ï Ï Î£Î±ÎºÏν και ΣογδιανÏν. Î£Ï Î½Î´ÎονÏÎ±Ï Î±Ï Ïά Ïα γεγονÏÏα με Ïα δÏδεκα ÏÏÏ ÏελεÏάνÏινα αγάλμαÏα ÏÎ¿Ï ÏάÏθηκαν ÏÏ Î»Î¬ÏÏ Ïα αÏÏ Ïον Qinshi Huangdi ÏεÏίÏÎ¿Ï ÎµÎºÎ±ÏÏ ÏÏÏνια νÏÏίÏεÏα ÏÏην ίδια ÏεÏιοÏή, ανακαλÏÏÏÎ¿Ï Î¼Îµ ÏÏι Îνα βαÏίλειο ÏÏν Îλληνο - ΣακÏν (ή Îλληνο - ÎακÏÏιανÏν), ÏÎ¿Ï Î±ÏοÏελείÏο αÏÏ ÏεÏιÏειÏιÏμÎÎ½ÎµÏ ÏÏλειÏ, είÏε ÎδÏα ÏÏο κÎνÏÏο ÏÎ¿Ï Gansu και ήÏαν Ïο ÏÏÏÏο ÏÎ¿Ï Î¯Î´ÏÏ Ïε ο βαÏÎ¹Î»Î¹Î¬Ï ÏÎ·Ï ÎακÏÏÎ¹Î±Î½Î®Ï ÎÏ Î¸ÏÎ´Î·Î¼Î¿Ï Î'. Îι ÏÏ Î½ÎÏÎµÎ¹ÎµÏ ÏÎ·Ï Î±Î½Î±ÎºÎ±Î»ÏÏεÏÏ Î´ÎµÎ½ ÏÏαμαÏοÏν εδÏ, γιαÏί Ï ÏονοείÏαι εÏίÏÎ·Ï Î¼Î¹Î± ÏÏ Î¼Î¼Î±Ïία μεÏÎ±Î¾Ï ÏÎ¿Ï ÏÏοαναÏεÏθÎνÏÎ¿Ï ÏÏÏÏÎ¿Ï Î±Ï ÏοκÏάÏοÏα ÏÏν Qin και ÏÎ¿Ï Î²Î±ÏÎ¹Î»ÎµÎ¯Î¿Ï ÏÏν Îλληνο - ΣακÏν ÏÎ¿Ï Gansu.ΣÏην Î±Î½Î¬Î»Ï Ïή ÏÎ¿Ï Î¿ ΧÏιÏÏÏÏÎ¿Ï Î»Î¿Ï Ï ÏοÏÏηÏίζει Ïην ÏιθανÏÏηÏα Ïο Ïνομα Xiutu να αÏοÏελεί Ïο ÎºÎ¹Î½ÎµÎ¶Î¹ÎºÏ Î¹ÏοδÏναμο ÏÎ¿Ï ÏÏ Î½Î®Î¸Î¿Ï Ï ÎλληνιÏÏÎ¹ÎºÎ¿Ï Î²Î±ÏÎ¹Î»Î¹ÎºÎ¿Ï ÏίÏÎ»Î¿Ï Î£ÏÏήÏ,5_69 ÎµÎ½Ï ÎµÏιμÎνει να Ï ÏογÏαμμίζει Ïην ÏιθανÏÏηÏα ο βαÏιλεÏÏ Î±Ï ÏÏÏ Î½Î± μήν ήÏαν 'Îθνικά' Xiongnu.5_70 Î Jin Midi, Ï Î¹ÏÏ ÏÎ¿Ï Xiutu, καÏÎληξε ομοίÏÏ ÏÏην Îίνα ÏÏν Han, ÏμÏÏ ÏάÏÎ¹Ï ÏÏην αÏοÏίÏÏή ÏÎ¿Ï ÏÏο καθήκον καÏÎληξε να αναδειÏθεί Ïε Îναν αÏÏ ÏÎ¿Ï Ï ÏÏενÏÏεÏÎ¿Ï Ï Î²Î¿Î·Î¸Î¿ÏÏ ÏÎ¿Ï Î±Ï ÏοκÏάÏοÏα Wu και ÏÎ¿Ï Î´Ïθηκε ο μεÏαθανάÏÎ¹Î¿Ï ÏίÏÎ»Î¿Ï ÏÎ¿Ï ÏεβαÏÏÎ¿Ï Î¼Î±ÏκηÏÎ¯Î¿Ï (Jinghou).5_71Î Jin Midi, Î¼Î±Î¶Ï Î¼Îµ Ïον νεÏÏεÏο αδελÏÏ ÏÎ¿Ï Lun, ίδÏÏ Ïαν μιά ÏολιÏική ÏαÏÏία η οÏοία διαÏήÏηÏε Ïον εξÎÏονÏα ÏÏλο ÏÎ·Ï Î³Î¹Î± ÏολλÎÏ Î³ÎµÎ½ÎµÎÏ!5_72 Î ÏοβεβλημÎνα μÎλη ÏÏν ÏαÏÏιÏν ÏÏν Jin & Ban γÎννηÏαν ÏημανÏικÎÏ ÏÏοÏÏÏικÏÏηÏÎµÏ ÏÎ·Ï ÏολιÏÎ¹ÎºÎ®Ï Î¶ÏήÏ, αλλά και ÏημανÏικοÏÏ ÎºÎ±Î»Î»Î¹ÏÎÏÎ½ÎµÏ ÎºÎ±Î¹ ιÏÏοÏιογÏάÏÎ¿Ï Ï!5_73Îια ενδιαÏÎÏÎ¿Ï Ïα θεÏÏία ÏÎ¿Ï Î¸Î± εξηγοÏÏε οÏιÏμÎνα αÏÏ Ïα ελληνιÏÏικά Îθιμα και καλλιÏεÏνικÎÏ ÏÏ ÏÏεÏίÏÎµÎ¹Ï ÏÎ¿Ï ÎÏÎ¿Ï Î½ διαÏιÏÏÏθεί με ÏÎ¿Ï Ï Murong Xianbei ÏÏοÎÏÏεÏαι αÏÏ Ïο ÎÏγο ÏÎ¿Ï Yao Weiyuan (å§èå 1905â1985),5_74 ÏÏÎ¿Ï Ï ÏοÏÏηÏίζεÏαι ÏÏι ο βαÏÎ¹Î»Î¹Î¬Ï Xiutu ήÏαν ο ÏÏÏÎ³Î¿Î½Î¿Ï Î¿ÏιÏμÎνÏν μελÏν ÏÎ·Ï ÏÏÏαÏιÏÏÎ¹ÎºÎ®Ï Î±ÏιÏÏοκÏαÏÎ¯Î±Ï ÏÏν Xianbei. ÎλλÏÏÏε και ο Sanping Chen ÎÏει ομοίÏÏ ÏημειÏÏει ÏÏι ο Chen Yuan, μελεÏηÏÎ®Ï ÏÎ·Ï ÎºÎ±ÏαγÏÎ³Î®Ï ÏÎ¿Ï Lu Fayan αÏÏ ÏÎ¿Ï Ï Xianbei, θεÏÏηÏε ÏεÏίεÏγη Î±Ï Ïήν Ïην 'βαÏβαÏική' ÏÏοÎÎ»ÎµÏ Ïη ÏÎ¿Ï ÏÏ Î³Î³ÏαÏÎα ÏÎ¿Ï Qieyun, μνημειÏÎ´Î¿Ï Ï Î»ÎµÎ¾Î¹ÎºÎ¿Ï Î¿Î¼Î¿Î¹Î¿ÎºÎ±ÏαληξιÏν Qieyun!5_75ΣÏεÏική με ÏÎ¹Ï ÏÏοαναÏεÏθείÏÎµÏ ÎλληνιÏÏικÎÏ ÎºÎ±Î»Î»Î¹ÏεÏνικÎÏ ÏÏ ÏÏεÏίÏÎµÎ¹Ï ÏÏν Xianbei θεÏÏείÏαι ÏÏÏ Ïή ζÏνη ÏηÏοÏμενη ÏÏο Î¼Î¿Ï Ïείο Qinghai. Το ÎÎ¿Ï Ïείο ÏÏονολογεί Ïην ζÏνη ÏÏην ÏεÏίοδο ÏÎ·Ï Î´Ï Î½Î±ÏÏÎµÎ¯Î±Ï ÏÏν Tang. Îλλά ο ΧÏιÏÏÏÏÎ¿Ï Î»Î¿Ï ÏημειÏνει ÏÏεÏικά:5_76 Î¥ÏάÏÏει εÏίÏÎ·Ï Î¼Î¹Î± αÏημÎνια εÏίÏÏÏ Ïη ελληνιÏÏική ζÏνη με ελληνικÎÏ Î¼Ï Î¸Î¿Î»Î¿Î³Î¹ÎºÎÏ Î¼Î¿ÏÏÎÏ, με ÎνθεÏÎ¿Ï Ï ÏολÏÏÎ¹Î¼Î¿Ï Ï Î»Î¯Î¸Î¿Ï Ï, ÏÎ¿Ï Î²ÏÎθηκε ÏÏο Qinghai Dulan (é½è) και λÎγεÏαι ÏÏι είναι αÏÏ Ïην Kushano- ΣαÏÏανιδική ÏεÏίοδο (ÎικÏνα 30). ÎκÏίθεÏαι ÏÏο ÎÎ¿Ï Ïείο Qinghai, ÏμÏÏ Î· αÏεικÏνιÏη ÏÏν θεοÏήÏÏν ÏÏ ÏÏοÏηÏικÏν Î½Ï Î¼ÏÏν - μελιÏÏÏν (ÎÏιαί) και ο ÎιÏÎ½Ï ÏÎ¿Ï Ïην ÏοÏοθεÏεί μάλλον ενÏÏίÏεÏα αÏÏ Ïον ÏÏίÏο αιÏνα μ.Χ. ÎιαÏί οι ΣαÏÏανίδεÏ, Ïε Î±Ï Ïή Ïην αναÏαÏάÏÏαÏη, δεν θα είÏαν ÏÏηÏιμοÏοιήÏει Ïο κÏÎ¬Î½Î¿Ï ÎµÎ½ÏÏ ÎλληνοβακÏÏÎ¹Î±Î½Î¿Ï Î²Î±ÏιλÎα ανÏί για Îνα κÏÎ¬Î½Î¿Ï Ïιο κονÏά ÏÏÎ¹Ï Î´Î¹ÎºÎÏ ÏÎ¿Ï Ï ÏολιÏιÏÏικÎÏ Î±Î½Î±ÏοÏÎÏ.. Το Dulan βÏίÏκεÏαι ÏÏην ÏεÏιοÏή ÏÏÎ¿Ï ÎºÏ Î²ÎÏνηÏαν οι Murong Xianbei. Îίναι εÏίÏÎ·Ï ÏÎ¹Î¸Î±Î½Ï Î· ζÏνη να καÏαÏÎºÎµÏ Î¬ÏÏηκε ακÏιβÏÏ ÎµÎºÎµÎ¯, ÏÏο ελληνοÏÎ±ÎºÎ¹ÎºÏ Î²Î±Ïίλειο ÏÎ¿Ï Gansu και ÏÏι ÏÏην ÎακÏÏιανή.ÏÏοÏθÎÏει δε ÏÏο Ï ÏÏμνημα ÏÎ·Ï ÎµÎ¹Îº. 30:ÎικÏνα 30. (α) ÎλληνιÏÏική αÏÎ³Ï ÏÏÏÏÏ Ïη ζÏνη 90 cm, ÎÎ¿Ï Ïείο Qinghai. ÎÏο μοÏÏÎÏ ÏÎ¿Ï ÎιονÏÏÎ¿Ï Î¼Î¿Î¹Î¬Î¶Î¿Ï Î½ να ÏÏ Î»Î¬Î½Îµ μια ÏÏÏÏα, με Ïον θÏÏÏο ÏÏη μÎÏη. (β) ÎÏο ÏÏεÏÏÏÎÏ Î·Î¼Î¹-νÏμÏÎµÏ (ÎÏιαί) κÏαÏοÏν Îνα ÏÏεÏάνι (γ, δ). Î ÎÎ½Î±Ï Î±ÏÏ ÏÎ¿Ï Ï Î´Ïο ÏοÏά εμÏανÏÏ ÎºÏÎ¬Î½Î¿Ï Îλληνο - ÎακÏÏÎ¹Î±Î½Ï (c). ΠβαÏÎ¹Î»Î¹Î¬Ï ÎºÎ±Î¹ η βαÏίλιÏÏα κάθονÏαι και κÏαÏοÏν Îνα ÏÏεÏάνι, ÏÏμβολο ÏλοÏÏÎ¿Ï , Î´Ï Î½Î¬Î¼ÎµÏÏ, δÏÎ¾Î±Ï ÎºÎ±Î¹ αιÏνιÏÏηÏαÏ. ΦαίνεÏαι να κÏαÏοÏν ÏÏα γÏναÏά ÏÎ¿Ï Ï Ïην ίδια ζÏνη με ÏÏÏÎ¿Î³Î³Ï Î»Î¬ ÏμήμαÏα (ε). ÎÎ»ÎµÏ Î¿Î¹ μοÏÏÎÏ ÎÏÎ¿Ï Î½ Ïο Îνα ÏÎÏι ÏÏο ÏÏομάÏι και με Ïο άλλο κÏαÏοÏν Îνα ÏÏεÏάνι (c, d).


ÎνακεÏαλαιÏνονÏÎ±Ï Î³Î¹Î± Ïον Xiutu μÏοÏοÏμε να αναÏÎÏÎ¿Ï Î¼Îµ ÏÏι Î±Ï Ïή η αινιγμαÏική και ÏημανÏική ÏÏοÏÏÏικÏÏηÏα ÏÏην κινεζική ιÏÏοÏία ήÏαν ÏιθανÏν ÎµÎ»Î»Î·Î½Î¹ÎºÎ®Ï ÎºÎ±ÏαγÏγήÏ. ÎίÏε Îναν γιο ονÏμαÏι ÎίνÏι (ΡίνÏι), ο οÏÎ¿Î¯Î¿Ï Î±ÏγÏÏεÏα θα λάβει Ïο εÏίθεÏο «ΧÏÏ ÏÏÏ Midi» αÏÏ Ïον Wudi, Ïον Î±Ï ÏοκÏάÏοÏα ÏÏν Han (157â87 Ï.Χ.). ΣÏμÏÏνα με Ïην Hanshu, εÏίÏημη Î´Ï Î½Î±ÏÏική ιÏÏοÏία ÏÏν ÏÏÏιμÏν HanÎ¿Ï Ï Han, ο βαÏÎ¹Î»Î¹Î¬Ï Xiutu είÏε Ïην ÏÏÏÏεÏÎ¿Ï Ïά ÏÎ¿Ï Ïε μια αÏÏ ÏÎ¹Ï Î¼ÎµÏÎÏειÏα κινεζικÎÏ Â«Î´Îκα ÏεÏιÏÎÏÎµÎ¹ÎµÏ ÏÎ¿Ï Wuwei» ÏÏν Han και ÎÏει ÏεÏιγÏαÏεί ÏÏ Î²Î±ÏιλÎÎ±Ï ÏÏν Xiongnu αÏÏ ÏÎ¿Ï Ï ÏεÏιÏÏÏÏεÏÎ¿Ï Ï Î¹ÏÏοÏικοÏÏ.5_77 ΣÏμÏÏνα με Ïη wikipedia, wikipedia, s.v. Jin Midi, ο Midi γεννήθηκε Ïο 134 Ï.Χ. Ïε μια βαÏιλική οικογÎνεια, ÏÏ Î¼Î¼Î±Ïική ÏÏν Xiongnu, Ï ÏήÏξε δε ÏιθανÏÏ ÎµÎ»Î»Î·Î½Î¿Î²Î±ÎºÏÏÎ¹Î±Î½Î®Ï ÎºÎ±ÏαγÏÎ³Î®Ï ÎºÎ±Î¹ ÎºÏ Î²ÎµÏνοÏÏε Ïο κενÏÏÎ¹ÎºÏ Gansu. ÎÏαν ο κληÏονÏÎ¼Î¿Ï ÏÎ¿Ï Î²Î±Ïιλιά Xiutu (Soter/ΣÏÏήÏ), ενÏÏ Î±ÏÏ ÏÎ¿Ï Ï ÏημανÏικÏÏεÏÎ¿Ï Ï Î²Î±ÏÎ¹Î»ÎµÎ¯Ï ÏÎ¿Ï Ï ÏηÏεÏοÏÏαν Ï ÏÏ Ïον Gunchen Chanyu, ανÏÏαÏο ηγεμÏνα ÏÏν Xiongnu. ÎεÏά Ïο θάναÏο ÏÎ¿Ï Gunchen Ïο 126 Ï.Χ., Ïον διαδÎÏθηκε ο αδελÏÏÏ ÏÎ¿Ï Yizhixie. ÎαÏά Ïη διάÏκεια Î±Ï ÏÎ®Ï ÏÎ·Ï ÏεÏιÏÎ´Î¿Ï , ο βαÏÎ¹Î»Î¹Î¬Ï ÏÎ¿Ï Xiutu και ÎÎ½Î±Ï Î¬Î»Î»Î¿Ï Î¼ÎµÎ³Î¬Î»Î¿Ï Î²Î±ÏιλιάÏ, ο βαÏÎ¹Î»Î¹Î¬Ï Hunxie, ανÎλαβαν να Ï ÏεÏαÏÏιÏÏοÏν Ïα νοÏÎ¹Î¿Î´Ï Ïικά ÏÏνοÏα ÏÏν Xiongnu ενάνÏια ÏÏη Î´Ï Î½Î±ÏÏεία Han - ÏÏο ÏÏγÏÏονο κενÏÏÎ¹ÎºÏ ÎºÎ±Î¹ Î´Ï ÏÎ¹ÎºÏ Gansu. ÎÏ ÏÏ Î±ÎºÏιβÏÏ Ïο άÏομο, ο Jin Midi, μαζί με Ïον Xiutu Ï ÏήÏξαν οι γενεÏικοί ιδÏÏ ÏÎÏ ÏÎ·Ï Î´Î¹Î¬ÏÎ·Î¼Î·Ï Î¿Î¹ÎºÎ¿Î³ÎÎ½ÎµÎ¹Î±Ï Ban.5_78
ΣÏμÏÏνα με Ïον Sanping Chen, Î±Ï Î¸ÎµÎ½Ïία ÏÏον ÎºÎ¹Î½ÎµÎ¶Î¹ÎºÏ ÏολιÏιÏÎ¼Ï ÎºÎ±Î¹ ιÏÏοÏία, η οικογÎνεια:
.... οικογÎνεια ÏαÏήγαγε ÏÏι μÏνο Ïον Ban Biao (3-54), Ïον Ban Gu (32-92) και Ïον Ban Zhao (ÏεÏίÏÎ¿Ï 49-ÏεÏίÏÎ¿Ï 120), Ïο ÏÏίο ÏαÏÎÏα-Î³Î¹Î¿Ï -κÏÏÎ·Ï ÏÎ¿Ï ÎγÏαÏε Ïην ÏÏÏÏη Î´Ï Î½Î±ÏÏική ιÏÏοÏία ÏÎ·Ï ÎÎ¯Î½Î±Ï Hanshou αλλά και ο εξαιÏεÏικά ÏολμηÏÏÏ ÎºÎ±Î¹ ικανÏÏ Î´Î¹ÏλÏμάÏÎ·Ï ÏÏÏαÏηγÏÏ Ban Chao (33-103), ο οÏÎ¿Î¯Î¿Ï Î¼ÏÎ½Î¿Ï ÏÎ¿Ï (ÏÏμÏÏνα με ÏληÏοÏοÏÎ¯ÎµÏ Î¼Îµ δÏναμη μÏνο 36 ÏÏ Î½Î±Î´ÎλÏÏν ÏÏ ÏοδιÏκÏεÏ) εÏανίδÏÏ Ïε Ïην ÎºÏ ÏιαÏÏία ÏÏν Han ÏÏην ÎενÏÏική ÎÏία (γνÏÏÏή ÏÏÏε ÏÏ ÎÏ ÏικÎÏ Î ÎµÏιÏÎÏειεÏ) μεÏά Ïην καÏαÏÏÏοÏή Ï ÏÏ Ïον ÏÏÎ±Î³Î¹ÎºÏ Ï ÏοκÏιÏή Wang Mang (45 Ï.Χ.-23 μ.Χ.). Το καÏÏÏθÏμα ÏÎ¿Ï Chao ÏÏ Î½ÎµÏίÏÏηκε ÏεÏαιÏÎÏÏ Î±ÏÏ Ïον Î³Î¹Ï ÏÎ¿Ï Ban Yong, γεννηθÎνÏα μάλιÏÏα ÏÏην ÎενÏÏική ÎÏία.
..
ΠιÏÏοÏιογÏαÏία ÏÎ¿Ï ÏÏ Î½ÎµÎ³ÏάÏη αÏÏ Ïην οικογÎνεια Ban άÏκηÏε ÏαÏÏÏ Î¼ÎµÎ³Î¬Î»Î· εÏιÏÏοή ÏÏην αÏοκαÏάÏÏαÏη ÏÎ·Ï ÎομÏÎ¿Ï ÎºÎ¹Î±Î½Î®Ï ÏκÎÏεÏÏ Î· οÏοία ήÏαν Ïιζικά ÏÏοÏαναÏολιÏμÎνη ÏÏÎ¿Ï Ïην αÏεÏή και Ï ÏήÏξε ÏιλοÏαÏαγÏγική και ÏιλοαγÏοÏική, και αν η ανάγνÏÏη ÏÎ·Ï Î¹ÏÏοÏÎ¯Î±Ï Î±ÏÏ Ïον Hill είναι ÏÏÏÏή, ÏαίνεÏαι ÏÏι Ïο ÎÏÏαξε με ÏÏÏη εÏιείκεια ÏÎ¿Ï ÎºÎ±ÏÎÏÏη κοινή λογική για ÏÎ¹Ï ÎµÏÏÎ¼ÎµÎ½ÎµÏ ÏεÏιÏÎ´Î¿Ï Ï.


Î ÏÏοαναÏεÏθείÏα ανÏÏÎÏÏ ÎµÎ½Î´Î¹Î±ÏÎÏÎ¿Ï Ïα θεÏÏία ÏÎ¿Ï Yao Weiyuan ÏεÏί ÎλληνικÏÏηÏÎ¿Ï ÏÎ¿Ï Î²Î±ÏιλÎα Xiutu και Ïο γεγονÏÏ ÏÏι Î±Ï ÏÏÏ Ï ÏήÏξε ÏÏÏÎ³Î¿Î½Î¿Ï Î¿ÏιÏμÎνÏν μελÏν ÏÎ·Ï ÏÏÏαÏιÏÏÎ¹ÎºÎ®Ï Î±ÏιÏÏοκÏαÏÎ¯Î±Ï ÏÏν Xianbei θα εξηγοÏÏε μεÏικά αÏÏ Ïα ελληνιÏÏικά Îθιμα και αναÏοÏÎÏ ÏÎÏÎ½Î·Ï ÏÎ¿Ï Ï ÏάÏÏÎ¿Ï Î½ μεÏÎ±Î¾Ï ÏÏν Murong Xianbei!5_79 Τα μÎλη Î±Ï ÏÎ®Ï ÏÎ·Ï âεθνοÏικήÏâ Î¿Î¼Î¬Î´Î±Ï ÎµÎ¯Ïαν μακÏοÏÏÏνια εÏιÏÏοή ÏÏην Îίνα αÏÎ¿Ï ÎºÎ±ÏείÏαν εξÎÏÎ¿Ï ÏÎµÏ Î¸ÎÏÎµÎ¹Ï ÏÏην κινεζική αÏιÏÏοκÏαÏία,5_80 μάλιÏÏα καÏά Ïον IV/V αι. ανÎλαβαν και Ïην Î´Î¹Î±ÎºÏ Î²ÎÏνηÏη ÏÎ·Ï ÏÏÏαÏ! Î¥ÏÏ Î±Ï Ïήν Ïην Îννοια, η ελληνική ÏÏ Î½ÎµÎ¹ÏÏοÏά ÏÏην κινεζική ÏÎ½ÎµÏ Î¼Î±Ïική ιÏÏοÏία μÏοÏεί να αναγνÏÏιÏÏεί ÏÏι διÎθεÏε Îναν εÏιÏλÎον δÏÏμο για Ïην ÏÏαγμαÏοÏοίηÏη ÏÎ·Ï ÏολιÏιÏÏÎ¹ÎºÎ®Ï ÎµÏικοινÏÎ½Î¯Î±Ï ÏÎ¿Ï Î´Î¹ÎµÏ ÎºÏÎ»Ï Î½Îµ Ïην ÏολιÏιÏÏική ανÏαλλαγή! ÎμÏÏ Î· ειÏαγÏγή ÏÎ¿Ï ÎÎ¿Ï Î´Î¹ÏÎ¼Î¿Ï ÏÏην αÏÏαία Îίνα ήÏαν Îνα άλλο ÏημανÏÎ¹ÎºÏ Î¼Î¿Î½Î¿ÏάÏι - Î´Î¯Î¿Î´Î¿Ï Î³Î¹Î± Ïη διάÏÏ Ïη ÏÏν καλλιÏεÏνικÏν ÏαÏακÏηÏιÏÏικÏν ÏÎ·Ï ÎµÎ»Î»Î·Î½Î¿-Î¹Î½Î´Î¹ÎºÎ®Ï ÏÎÏÎ½Î·Ï Gandhara καθÏÏ ÎºÎ±Î¹ ÏÏν ÏÏεÏικÏν θÏηÏÎºÎµÏ ÏικÏν - ÏιλοÏοÏικÏν ÏÏ Î»Î»Î®ÏεÏν ÏÎ¿Ï ÎÎ¿Ï Î´Î¹ÏμοÏ.
Published on June 22, 2025 02:16
June 7, 2025
Magical Maha Maya - Epic Dimensions in Buddhist Art
Magical Maha Maya - Epic Dimensions in Buddhist Art
Pluto abducting Proserpina (Persephone), Cinerary altar with a tabula without inscription, Marble, Bathsof Diocletian, Rome, 2nd century CE (Antonine Age 138-180 CE), National Roman Museum, Italy.Proserpina kidnapped Kircheriano Terme.jpg
Ashram of sage Kanva depicted on terracotta plaque, 2nd century BCE3.1 Shakuntala medallion, Two-sided terracotta disc, Ã 7.7 cm, Bhita, India, 1st-2nd century CEKolkata: Indian Museum, Kolkata (N.S.2297)
3.2 Heavenly Arcadia stone-disc, Gandhara, Lahore, Private collection, 2nd century CE(After Bopearachchi)
To begin with, a terracotta pendant from Bhita near Allahabad depicts a sylvan glade in which the relentless Hades forcibly carries off Persephone in a four-horse chariot. The tiny detail correlates with Plutoâs abduction carved on a 2nd-century Roman cinerary altar.1 At the doorway to the Chaitya-Griha next to a bouquet of six flowers with six-petals earth-mother goddess dashes after the chariot. The peacock and deer close to a lotus pond laud the sacred abode of Maha Vihara Maya Devi worshiped as Lakshmi. At the distant horizon a couple appears behind the fenced-in sanctuary conceived as the home of the blessed after death (3.1). A corresponding stone-disc with miraculous trees encircled by meandering lotus pool is where the souls find a final resting place. In the lower right of the fragment from Gandhara is the couple in a horse-drawn chariot. In the transient art of Perpetual Limbo the heroic and the untainted float in the clouds, and where the cloud ends the divine couple converse by the fenced-in wagon-vaulted Chaitya-Vihara.2 The crowning touch to the barrel roof is a row of Purna-Kalash finials denoting the abode of gods and goddesses (3.2). The dream vision of a Pure Land Elysium carved on the stonedisc from Gandhara is similar to the pictorial relief of Arcadia stamped on both sides of the Bhita terracotta disc just 7.7 cm in diameter. The small stone-disc and the mold for the superfine Bhita medallion were doubtlessly made by an ivory carver or gem engraver.The repetition of everlasting Pure Land indicates that the sculptors had access to pattern books managed by a Sutradhar. The unique Greco-Buddhist ex-votos are strikingly similar to the much larger Greek marble oscillum discs typically suspended in a temple colonnade or from a tree.
ÎÏ Î±ÏÏίÏÎ¿Ï Î¼Îµ με Îνα Ïήλινο κÏεμαÏÏÏ ÎºÏÏμημα αÏÏ Ïην Bhita ÏληÏίον ÏÎ¿Ï Allahabad Ïο οÏοίο αÏεικονίζει Îνα δαÏÎ¹ÎºÏ Î¾ÎÏÏÏο ÏÏÎ¿Ï Î¿ Î±Î´Ï ÏÏÏηÏÎ¿Ï ÎÎ´Î·Ï Î±ÏÏάζει βίαια Ïην ΠεÏÏεÏÏνη με Îνα άÏμα ÏεÏÏάÏÏν αλÏγÏν. ΠμικÏοÏκοÏική λεÏÏομÎÏεια ÏÏ ÏÏεÏίζεÏαι με Ïην αÏαγÏγή ÏÎ¿Ï Î Î»Î¿ÏÏÏνα, ÏκαλιÏμÎνη Ïε Îνα ÏÏμαÏÎºÏ ÏεÏÏοδÏÏο βÏÎ¼Ï ÏÎ¿Ï 2Î¿Ï Î±Î¹Ïνα.1 ΣÏην ÏÏÏÏα ÏÎ¿Ï Chaitya-Griha, δίÏλα Ïε Îνα μÏÎ¿Ï ÎºÎÏο αÏÏ Îξι Î»Î¿Ï Î»Î¿Ïδια με Îξι ÏÎÏαλα, η θεά ÏÎ·Ï Î³Î·Ï-μηÏÎÏÎ±Ï ÏÏÎÏει ÏίÏÏ Î±ÏÏ Ïο άÏμα. Το ÏαγÏνι και Ïο ελάÏι κονÏά Ïε μια λίμνη με λÏÏÏ Î´Î¿Î¾Î¬Î¶Î¿Ï Î½ Ïην ιεÏή καÏοικία ÏÎ·Ï Maha Vihara Maya Devi, ÏÎ¿Ï Î»Î±ÏÏÎµÏ ÏÏαν ÏÏ Lakshmi. ΣÏον μακÏÎ¹Î½Ï Î¿ÏίζονÏα, Îνα Î¶ÎµÏ Î³Î¬Ïι εμÏανίζεÏαι ÏίÏÏ Î±ÏÏ Ïο ÏεÏιÏÏαγμÎνο ιεÏÏ, ÏÎ¿Ï Î¸ÎµÏÏείÏαι ÏÏ Ïο ÏÏίÏι ÏÏν ÎµÏ Î»Î¿Î³Î·Î¼ÎνÏν μεÏά θάναÏον (3.1). ÎÎ½Î±Ï Î±Î½ÏίÏÏοιÏÎ¿Ï Î»Î¯Î¸Î¹Î½Î¿Ï Î´Î¯ÏÎºÎ¿Ï Î¼Îµ Î¸Î±Ï Î¼Î±ÏÎ¿Ï Ïγά δÎνÏÏα, ÏεÏιÏÏÎ¹Î³Ï ÏιÏμÎÎ½Î¿Ï Î±ÏÏ ÎµÎ»Î¹ÎºÎ¿ÎµÎ¹Î´Î® λίμνη με λÏÏÏ, είναι Ïο Ïημείο ÏÏÎ¿Ï Î¿Î¹ ÏÏ ÏÎÏ Î²ÏίÏÎºÎ¿Ï Î½ Ïην Ïελική καÏοικία. ÎάÏÏ Î´ÎµÎ¾Î¹Î¬ ÏÏο θÏαÏÏμα αÏÏ Ïην Gandhara ÏαÏÎ¿Ï ÏιάζεÏαι Ïο Î¶ÎµÏ Î³Î¬Ïι Ïε Îνα ιÏÏήλαÏο άÏμα. ΣÏην μεÏαβαÏική ÏÎÏνη ÏÎ¿Ï Perpetual Limbo[1], Ïο ηÏÏÎ¹ÎºÏ ÎºÎ±Î¹ Ïο αμÏÎ»Ï Î½Ïο εÏιÏλÎÎ¿Ï Î½ ÏÏα ÏÏννεÏα, και εκεί ÏÎ¿Ï ÏελειÏνει Ïο ÏÏννεÏο, Ïο θεÏÎºÏ Î¶ÎµÏ Î³Î¬Ïι ÏÏ Î½Î¿Î¼Î¹Î»ÎµÎ¯ δίÏλα ÏÏην ÏεÏιÏÏαγμÎνη, θολÏÏή Chaitya-Vihara.2 ΠκοÏÏ Ïαία Ïινελιά ÏÏην οÏοÏή Ïε ÏÏήμα βαÏÎµÎ»Î¹Î¿Ï ÎµÎ¯Î½Î±Î¹ μια ÏειÏά αÏÏ Î±ÏÎ¿Î»Î®Î¾ÎµÎ¹Ï Purna-Kalash[2] ÏÎ¿Ï Ï ÏοδηλÏÎ½Î¿Ï Î½ Ïην καÏοικία θεÏν και θεαινÏν (3.2). Το ονειÏÎ¹ÎºÏ ÏÏαμα ενÏÏ ÎÎ»Ï ÏÎ¯Î¿Ï ÏÎ·Ï ÎÎ³Î½Î®Ï ÎηÏ, ÏκαλιÏμÎνο ÏÏον λίθινο δίÏκο αÏÏ Ïην Gandhara, είναι ÏαÏÏμοιο με Ïο εικονογÏαÏÎ¹ÎºÏ Î±Î½Î¬Î³Î»Ï Ïο ÏÎ·Ï Arcadia, ÏÎ¿Ï ÎµÎ¯Î½Î±Î¹ ÏÏÏαγιÏμÎνο και ÏÏÎ¹Ï Î´Ïο ÏÎ»ÎµÏ ÏÎÏ ÏÎ¿Ï Î´Î¯ÏÎºÎ¿Ï Î±ÏÏ ÏεÏακÏÏα ÏÎ·Ï Bhita, διαμÎÏÏÎ¿Ï Î¼ÏÎ»Î¹Ï 7,7 εκαÏοÏÏÏν. ΠμικÏÏÏ ÏÎÏÏÎ¹Î½Î¿Ï Î´Î¯ÏÎºÎ¿Ï ÎºÎ±Î¹ Ïο καλοÏÏι για Ïο εξαιÏεÏικά λεÏÏÏ Î¼ÎµÏάλλιο ÏÎ·Ï Bhita αναμÏίβολα καÏαÏÎºÎµÏ Î¬ÏÏηκαν αÏÏ Îναν γλÏÏÏη ελεÏανÏÏδονÏÎ¿Ï Î® ÏαÏάκÏη ÏολÏÏιμÏν λίθÏν.
ΠεÏανάληÏη ÏÎ·Ï Î±Î¹ÏÎ½Î¹Î±Ï ÎÎ³Î½Î®Ï ÎÎ·Ï Ï ÏοδηλÏνει ÏÏι οι γλÏÏÏÎµÏ ÎµÎ¯Ïαν ÏÏÏÏβαÏη Ïε βιβλία μοÏίβÏν ÏÎ¿Ï Î´Î¹Î±ÏειÏιζÏÏαν ÎÎ½Î±Ï Sutradhar[3]. Τα μοναδικά ÎµÎ»Î»Î·Î½Î¿Î²Î¿Ï Î´Î¹ÏÏικά αναθήμαÏα είναι ενÏÏ ÏÏÏιακά ÏαÏÏμοια με ÏÎ¿Ï Ï ÏÎ¿Î»Ï Î¼ÎµÎ³Î±Î»ÏÏεÏÎ¿Ï Ï ÎµÎ»Î»Î·Î½Î¹ÎºÎ¿ÏÏ Î¼Î±ÏμάÏÎ¹Î½Î¿Ï Ï Î´Î¯ÏÎºÎ¿Ï Ï ÏαλανÏÏÏεÏν[4] ÏÎ¿Ï ÏÏ Î½Î®Î¸ÏÏ Î±Î¹ÏÏοÏνÏαι ανηÏÏημÎνοι Ïε μια κιονοÏÏοιÏία Î½Î±Î¿Ï Î® αÏÏ Îνα δÎνÏÏο.
The Kattahari JatakamIn patriotic archaeology, the superb vision of Arcadia captured in the votive discs is eagerly taken up as the âSign of Shakuntalaâ from Kalidasaâs Abhijnana-Sakuntala, a Sanskrit classic play of the early Gupta period. The signet ring as a âSign of Acknowledgmentâ is critical to the love story of Shakuntala brought up in a secluded hermitage.3 Brahmadatta the King of Banaras rode into the woodlands on his chariot and came upon Shakuntala. A dream conception came about in their brief embrace.Brahmadatta departed saying, âIf it is a girl let my signet ring nurture the child, if not bring the boy and the ring back to me.â Shakuntala took the boy to meet his father but on the way, the ring slid into a river and the king could not recognize Shakuntala without the ring. The same story in the Buddhist Kattahari Jatakam translated by E. B. Cowell tells that when the King of Banaras embraced the damsel the Bodhisattva entered her womb like the bolts of Indra. But without the keepsake signet ring, the King of Banaras would not acknowledge his son. To establish her sonâs birthright, the mother swung the child and chucked him up into the air declaring that he would fall and die if he is not the kingâs [...] son. The toddler sat cross-legged in space, then descended to sit on the lap of his father the king. Later, the Bodhisattva ruled Banaras as the renowned Katthawahna bearer.
Daniel Chester French's "Abraham Lincoln" prominently depicts fasces on the ends of the armrests. (NPS)[5]
Earliest depiction of a fasces, c. 610 BC, discovered as a grave good in Vetulonia in 1897[7]
Kattha means a bundle of sticks or rods in Sanskrit. A bundle of rods bound together around an ax with the blade projecting called fasces heralded magistral power in ancient Rome. The emblem of authority might also indicate the Avestan barez, the baresman bundle linked to Haoma performed for strength, good health, and undying spirit. Zoroastrian baresman bundle carried by Persian Magi is attested by Strabo and Buddhist artworks. Parthia was then allied to Kushan South Asia known as the Yavana Greek Kingdom. It is said that the Satrap of Barygaza, modern Bharuch formerly known as Broach, augmented wealth by importing Yavana dancing girls and singing boys, now colloquially Bacha bazi and Bacha posh in Afghanistan. A couple of reliefs from Gandhara depict a bundle of sticks or more likely sanctified Kusha grass known as Darbha (Desmotachya bipinnata) said to purify ritual offerings (3.3). The halo splits the terrestrials from the celestial Buddhas in a shallow aedicule framed by attachedCorinthian pillars, which as an architectural monument marks the funerary altar of a mausoleum. At right, the acolyte holding Vajra in hand is Vajrapani unfailingly called Hercules, the protector and the psychopomp guiding newly deceased souls from Earth to the afterlife. The sculptured sanctuary of The Undying Spirit is similar to the mythological subjects carved on contemporary Asiatic Roman sarcophagi that outfitted burials when Christian faith in bodily resurrection spread. The attached columns framing the frieze is derived from the Romans. Four similar engaged fluted Corinthian columns frame the façade of Triumphal Arch of Septimius Severus (145-211 CE) in Roman Forum dedicated in 203 to commemorate the Parthian victories in 195-196.
Το Kattahari Jatakam[9]ΣÏην ÏαÏÏιÏÏική αÏÏαιολογία, Ïο Ï ÏÎÏοÏο ÏÏαμα ÏÎ·Ï ÎÏÎºÎ±Î´Î¯Î±Ï ÏÎ¿Ï Î±ÏοÏÏ ÏÏνεÏαι ÏÏÎ¿Ï Ï Î±Î½Î±Î¸Î·Î¼Î±ÏικοÏÏ Î´Î¯ÏÎºÎ¿Ï Ï Î³Î¯Î½ÎµÏαι δεκÏÏ Î¼Îµ ÎµÎ½Î¸Î¿Ï ÏιαÏÎ¼Ï ÏÏ Ïο "Sign of Shakuntala" αÏÏ Ïο Abhijnana-Sakuntala ÏÎ¿Ï Kalidasa, Îνα κλαÏÎ¹ÎºÏ ÏανÏκÏιÏÎ¹ÎºÏ ÎÏγο ÏÎ·Ï ÏÏÏÎ¹Î¼Î·Ï ÏεÏιÏÎ´Î¿Ï Gupta. Το ÏÏÏαγιÏÏÎ¹ÎºÏ Î´Î±ÎºÏÏ Î»Î¯Î´Î¹ ÏÏ "Σημείο ÎναγνÏÏίÏεÏÏ" είναι κÏίÏιμο για Ïην ιÏÏοÏία αγάÏÎ·Ï ÏÎ·Ï Shakuntala ÏÎ¿Ï Î¼ÎµÎ³Î¬Î»ÏÏε Ïε Îνα αÏομονÏμÎνο εÏημηÏήÏιο.3 Î Brahmadatta, βαÏÎ¹Î»Î¹Î¬Ï ÏÎ¿Ï Banaras, μÏήκε ÏÏα δάÏη με Ïο άÏμα ÏÎ¿Ï ÎºÎ±Î¹ ÏÏ Î½Î¬Î½ÏηÏε Ïη Shakuntala. Îια ονειÏική ÏÏλληÏη ÏÏαγμαÏοÏοιήθηκε καÏά Ïην ÏÏνÏομη ÏεÏίÏÏÏ Î¾Î® ÏÎ¿Ï Ï.
Î Brahmadatta ÎÏÏ Î³Îµ λÎγονÏαÏ: «Îν είναι κοÏίÏÏι, Î±Ï Î±Î½Î±Î¸ÏÎÏει Ïο Ïαιδί Ïο ÏÏÏαγιÏÏÎ¹ÎºÏ Î´Î±ÎºÏÏ Î»Î¯Î´Î¹ Î¼Î¿Ï , αν ÏÏι, ÏÎÏÏε Î¼Î¿Ï ÏίÏÏ Ïο αγÏÏι Î¼Î±Î¶Ï ÎºÎ±Î¹ Ïο δαÏÏÏ Î»Î¯Î´Î¹Â». Î Shakuntala ÏήÏε Ïο αγÏÏι για να ÏÏ Î½Î±Î½ÏήÏει Ïον ÏαÏÎÏα ÏÎ¿Ï , αλλά ÏÏο δÏÏμο, Ïο δαÏÏÏ Î»Î¯Î´Î¹ γλίÏÏÏηÏε Ïε Îνα ÏοÏάμι και ο βαÏÎ¹Î»Î¹Î¬Ï Î´ÎµÎ½ μÏοÏοÏÏε να αναγνÏÏίÏει Ïη Shakuntala ÏÏÏÎ¯Ï Ïο δαÏÏÏ Î»Î¯Î´Î¹. Πίδια ιÏÏοÏία ÏÏο Î²Î¿Ï Î´Î¹ÏÏÎ¹ÎºÏ Kattahari Jatakam, μεÏαÏÏαÏμÎνο αÏÏ Ïον E. B. Cowell, αναÏÎÏει ÏÏι ÏÏαν ο ÎαÏÎ¹Î»Î¹Î¬Ï ÏÎ¿Ï Banaras αγκάλιαÏε Ïην κοÏÎλα, ο Bodhisattva μÏήκε ÏÏη μήÏÏα ÏÎ·Ï Ïαν Ïον ÏÏÏÏη (ή μάνδαλο) ÏÎ¿Ï Indra. Îλλά ÏÏÏÎ¯Ï Ïο αναμνηÏÏÎ¹ÎºÏ Î´Î±ÏÏÏ Î»Î¯Î´Î¹-ÏÏÏαγίδα, ο ÎαÏÎ¹Î»Î¹Î¬Ï ÏÎ¿Ï Banaras δεν αναγνÏÏιζε Ïον γιο ÏÎ¿Ï . Îια να εδÏαιÏÏει Ïο δικαίÏμα ÏÏÏÏοÏÎ¿ÎºÎ¯Î±Ï ÏÎ¿Ï Î³Î¹Î¿Ï ÏηÏ, η μηÏÎÏα κοÏνηÏε Ïο Ïαιδί και Ïο ÏÎÏαξε ÏÏον αÎÏα, δηλÏνονÏÎ±Ï ÏÏι θα ÎÏεÏÏε και θα ÏÎθαινε αν δεν ήÏαν ο Î³Î¹Î¿Ï ÏÎ¿Ï Î²Î±Ïιλιά [...]. Το νήÏιο καθÏÏαν ÏÏÎ±Ï ÏοÏÏδι ÏÏο ÎºÎµÎ½Ï ÎºÎ±Î¹ ÏÏη ÏÏ Î½ÎÏεια καÏÎβαινε για να καθίÏει ÏÏην αγκαλιά ÏÎ¿Ï ÏαÏÎÏα ÏÎ¿Ï , ÏÎ¿Ï Î²Î±Ïιλιά. ÎÏγÏÏεÏα, ο Bodhisattva ÎºÏ Î²ÎÏνηÏε Ïον Banaras ÏÏ Î¿ διάÏÎ·Î¼Î¿Ï ÏοÏÎÎ±Ï ÏÎ·Ï Katthawahna.
Kattha[10] Ïημαίνει μια δÎÏμη αÏÏ Ïαβδιά ή ÏÎ¬Î²Î´Î¿Ï Ï ÏÏα ÏανÏκÏιÏικά. Îια δÎÏμη αÏÏ ÏÎ¬Î²Î´Î¿Ï Ï Î´ÎµÎ¼ÎÎ½ÎµÏ Î¼ÎµÏÎ±Î¾Ï ÏÎ¿Ï Ï Î³ÏÏÏ Î±ÏÏ Îνα ÏÏεκοÏÏι με Ïη λεÏίδα να ÏÏοεξÎÏει, ÏÎ¿Ï Î¿Î½Î¿Î¼Î¬Î¶ÎµÏαι fasces, ÏÏÎ¿Î¼Î®Î½Ï Îµ Ïην ÎºÏ ÏιαÏÏική δÏναμη ÏÏην αÏÏαία ΡÏμη.[12] Το Îμβλημα ÏÎ·Ï ÎµÎ¾Î¿Ï ÏÎ¯Î±Ï Î¼ÏοÏεί εÏίÏÎ·Ï Î½Î± Ï ÏοδηλÏνει Ïο Avestan barez, Ïη δÎÏμη ÏÎ¿Ï baresman ÏÎ¿Ï ÏÏ Î½Î´ÎεÏαι με Ïο Haoma ÏÎ¿Ï ÎµÎºÏελείÏαι για δÏναμη, καλή Ï Î³ÎµÎ¯Î± και αθάναÏο ÏνεÏμα. ΠδÎÏμη ÏÏν ÎÏÏοαÏÏÏÏν ÏÎ¿Ï ÎºÎ¿Ï Î²Î±Î»Î¿ÏÏαν Î ÎÏÏÎµÏ Îάγοι μαÏÏÏ ÏείÏαι αÏÏ Ïον ΣÏÏάβÏνα και Î²Î¿Ï Î´Î¹ÏÏικά ÎÏγα ÏÎÏνηÏ. ΠΠαÏθία ÏÏÏε ÏÏ Î¼Î¼Î¬ÏηÏε με Ïο Kushan ÏÎ·Ï ÎÏÏÎ¹Î±Ï ÎÏίαÏ, γνÏÏÏÏ ÏÏ Ïο ÎÎ»Î»Î·Î½Î¹ÎºÏ ÎαÏίλειο ÏÏν Yavana. ÎÎγεÏαι ÏÏι ο ΣαÏÏάÏÎ·Ï ÏÎ·Ï Barygaza, ÏÎ¿Ï ÏÏγÏÏÎ¿Î½Î¿Ï Bharuch, ÏαλαιÏÏεÏα γνÏÏÏÎ¿Ï ÏÏ Broach, αÏξηÏε Ïον ÏλοÏÏο ειÏάγονÏÎ±Ï ÎºÎ¿ÏίÏÏια ÏÎ¿Ï ÏÏÏÎµÏ Î±Î½ και αγÏÏια ÏÎ¿Ï ÏÏÎ±Î³Î¿Ï Î´Î¿ÏÏαν αÏÏ Ïα Yavana, ÏÏÏα γνÏÏÏά ÏÏ Bacha bazi και Bacha posh ÏÏο ÎÏγανιÏÏάν. ÎεÏικά Î±Î½Î¬Î³Î»Ï Ïα αÏÏ Ïη Gandhara αÏÎµÎ¹ÎºÎ¿Î½Î¯Î¶Î¿Ï Î½ μια δÎÏμη αÏÏ Ïαβδιά ή, Ïιο ÏιθανÏ, αγιαÏμÎνο γÏαÏίδι Kusha, γνÏÏÏÏ ÏÏ Darbha (Desmotachya bipinnata), ÏÎ¿Ï Î»ÎγεÏαι ÏÏι καθαÏίζει ÏÎ¹Ï ÏελεÏÎ¿Ï ÏγικÎÏ ÏÏοÏÏοÏÎÏ (3.3). Το ÏÏÏοÏÏÎÏανο ÏÏÏίζει ÏÎ¿Ï Ï Î³Î®Î¹Î½Î¿Ï Ï Î±ÏÏ ÏÎ¿Ï Ï Î¿Ï ÏÎ¬Î½Î¹Î¿Ï Ï ÎοÏÎ´ÎµÏ Ïε Îνα ÏηÏÏ ÎºÎ¹Î¿Î½ÏκÏανο ÏλαιÏιÏμÎνο αÏÏ ÏÏοÏαÏÏημÎÎ½Î¿Ï Ï ÎºÎ¿ÏινθιακοÏÏ ÎºÎ¯Î¿Î½ÎµÏ, Ïο οÏοίο ÏÏ Î±ÏÏιÏεκÏÎ¿Î½Î¹ÎºÏ Î¼Î½Î·Î¼ÎµÎ¯Î¿ ÏημαÏοδοÏεί Ïον ÏαÏÎ¹ÎºÏ Î²ÏÎ¼Ï ÎµÎ½ÏÏ Î¼Î±Ï ÏÏÎ»ÎµÎ¯Î¿Ï . ΣÏα δεξιά, ο ακÏÎ»Î¿Ï Î¸Î¿Ï ÏÎ¿Ï ÎºÏαÏάει Ïη Vajra ÏÏο ÏÎÏι είναι ο Vajrapani, ÏÎ¿Ï Î¿Î½Î¿Î¼Î¬Î¶ÎµÏαι αναμÏιÏβήÏηÏα ÎÏακλήÏ, ο ÏÏοÏÏάÏÎ·Ï ÎºÎ±Î¹ ο ÏÏ ÏοÏομÏÏÏ ÏÎ¿Ï ÎºÎ±Î¸Î¿Î´Î·Î³ÎµÎ¯ ÏÎ¹Ï ÏÏÏÏÏαÏα νεκÏÎÏ ÏÏ ÏÎÏ Î±ÏÏ Ïη Îη ÏÏη μεÏά θάναÏον ζÏή. Το Î³Î»Ï ÏÏÏ Î¹ÎµÏÏ ÏÎ¿Ï ÎθάναÏÎ¿Ï Î Î½ÎµÏμαÏÎ¿Ï ÎµÎ¯Î½Î±Î¹ ÏαÏÏμοιο με Ïα Î¼Ï Î¸Î¿Î»Î¿Î³Î¹ÎºÎ¬ θÎμαÏα ÏÎ¿Ï ÎµÎ¯Î½Î±Î¹ ÏκαλιÏμÎνα Ïε ÏÏγÏÏÎ¿Î½ÎµÏ Î±ÏιαÏικÎÏ ÏÏμαÏκÎÏ ÏαÏκοÏÎ¬Î³Î¿Ï Ï ÏÎ¿Ï ÏÏÏλιζαν ÏÎ¹Ï ÏαÏÎÏ ÏÏαν εξαÏλÏθηκε η ÏÏιÏÏιανική ÏίÏÏη ÏÏη ÏÏμαÏική ανάÏÏαÏη. Îι ÏÏοÏαÏÏημÎνοι ÎºÎ¯Î¿Î½ÎµÏ ÏÎ¿Ï ÏλαιÏιÏÎ½Î¿Ï Î½ Ïη ζÏÏÏÏο ÏÏοÎÏÏονÏαι αÏÏ ÏÎ¿Ï Ï Î¡ÏÎ¼Î±Î¯Î¿Ï Ï. ΤÎÏÏεÏÎ¹Ï ÏαÏÏμοιοι εμÏλεκÏμενοι ÏαβδÏÏοί κοÏινθιακοί ÎºÎ¯Î¿Î½ÎµÏ ÏλαιÏιÏÎ½Î¿Ï Î½ Ïην ÏÏÏÏοÏη ÏÎ·Ï ÎÏÎ¹Î±Î¼Î²Î¹ÎºÎ®Ï ÎÏÎ¯Î´Î±Ï ÏÎ¿Ï Î£ÎµÏÏÎ¯Î¼Î¹Î¿Ï Î£ÎµÎ²Î®ÏÎ¿Ï (145-211 μ.Χ.) ÏÏη ΡÏμαÏκή ÎγοÏά, η οÏοία αÏιεÏÏθηκε Ïο 203 για να ÏιμήÏει ÏÎ¹Ï Î½Î¯ÎºÎµÏ ÏÏν ΠάÏθÏν Ïο 195-196.
3.3 Sanctuary of Undying Spirit, Schist, H.38 cm, Gandhara, 2nd century CELahore Museum, Pakistan[15]
The baresman symbol of the Magi and the Zoroastrian faith spread from Central Asia to the Pamirs and Gandhara where the Buddha holding a baresman bundle [..] sanctifies.4 Hercules crops up wherever the Buddha goes, which is also Greco-Roman heroic homoeroticism. Three men of different social strata come together in the Peshawar frieze and Hercules standing close to Buddha is true to form (3.4). The tableau unfolds as if on a stage; bearded Hercules with a shock of hair resembles Taranis the Celtic thunder god with the wheel mentioned by the Roman poet Lucan (39-65 CE) in his epic poem Pharsalia. Barefoot Hercules wearing the short, off-shoulder rough garment might as well be a freed Celtic slave. But his bulging waist is a furtive comment on his prosperous pouch and propitious nature. The thunderbolt in his hand appears like a bundle of manuscript and he holds a flywhisk to signify the regality of the Buddha distinguished by halo (3.5). The beardless but mustached Buddha with top knot wears a tunic and a palla draped over both his shoulders. The barefoot men striding forward realistically is certainly an offshoot of Greco-Roman theater. Stylistically the Berlin relief is similar to the Peshawar frieze suggesting the hand of the same sculptor. He seems to confirm that the frieze is an eyewitness account of the Mystery plays.
3.4 Haoma of Undying Spirit, Schist, H.39 cm, Gandhara, 2nd century CEPeshawar Museum, Pakistan
In âThe Lost Ring of Sankuntalaâ published in the Journal of Bihar and Orissa Research Society (Vol. VII, 1921), Surendra Nath Majumdar Shastri admits that poet Kalidasa borrowed the ring episode from a Greek source. The idea of Shakuntala dropping the keepsake ring into the water, which is swallowed by a fish caught by a fisherman pass into the hands of the palace guard has a charm that can be traced to Herodotus (484-431 BCE). According to the Greek historian[20] Polycrates (532 BCE), the king of Samos amplified his domain in the Aegean Sea. His friend Amasis, the king of Egypt advised him to neutralize his superpower by sacrificing something very precious. Accordingly, Polycrates took off his treasured gold emerald ring and threw it into the ocean. However, his irreplaceable loss caused great anguish when he returned with his fleet. Then a fisherman presented him a huge catch, and to everyoneâs astonishment, the kingâs signet ring was found in the belly of the fish, which Polycrates accepted as a good omen.5
The bilateral âShakuntalaâ terracotta medallion is a portable funerary votive The bilateral âShakuntalaâ terracotta medallion is a portable funerary votive related to the Greek oscillum marble discs. In Tillya Tepe burials the embossed gold plaques intended to be jewelry in some way were worn or suspended from clothing. The commemorative embossed plaques, coins, medals, and medallions are created by thesculptor-jeweler-engraver. First, he creates a large model of the coin in malleable clay or plaster and makes die-cast in a mold. The coin may be struck by dies, one for each side of the coin. Striking with hammers impress the image of the dies upon the blank metal disc or planchet. The countless Indo-Greek coins created for religious reasons are primarily devotional offerings derived from the Greek Hero cult. As commemoratives, the limited editions created for sale to honor particular individuals are medallic art in their own right. [..]
Object Type: coin, Museum number: BNK,G.950[25]
(a) Telephus with a bandaged thigh on an altar (Detail), Athenian red-figure pelike, c. 450 BCELondon: British Museum (E 382)(b) Telephus with bandaged thigh seated on Roman tomb, Sandstone, Bodh Gaya, 1st century CE Cue to Hercules and Buddha, in Magical Maha Maya
Vetulonia, ÎμÏÏοÏθÏÏÏ
ÏοÏ: Male head wearing a Ketos headdress (sea monster skin)ÎÏιÏθÏÏÏ
ÏοÏ: Trident surrounded by two dolphinsΠαÏαÏομÏή, Historia Nummorum Italy 203[25]
ΤελεÏοÏ
Ïγική άμαξα ÏοÏ
Vetulonia[30]
ΣÎÎÎÎΩΣÎÎΣ[1]. ÎÏιÏκÏÏηÏη AI: Î ÏÏάÏη "Perpetual Limbo" (ΠεÏÎ¯Î¿Î´Î¿Ï Î ÎÏαν ÏÎ¿Ï Î¤ÎµÏμαÏιÏμοÏ) ÏÏηÏιμοÏοιείÏαι για να ÏεÏιγÏάÏει μία καÏάÏÏαÏη ÏÏÎ¿Ï ÎºÎ¬ÏÎ¿Î¹Î¿Ï Î® κάÏι βÏίÏκεÏαι Ïε μια διαÏκή αναμονή, Ïε Îνα κενÏ, ÏÏÏÎ¯Ï ÎºÎ±Î¼Î¯Î± ÏÏ Î³ÎºÎµÎºÏιμÎνη εξÎλιξη. ÎÏοÏεί να αναÏÎÏεÏαι Ïε μια ÏολιÏική ÏÎ¿Ï ÎµÎ¼Ïοδίζει Ïην οικογενειακή ÎνÏÏη, ή Ïε μια καÏάÏÏαÏη ÏÏÎ¿Ï ÎºÎ¬ÏÎ¿Î¹Î¿Ï Î²ÏίÏκεÏαι Ïε μια καÏάÏÏαÏη αÏÏάθειαÏ, ÏÏÏÎ¯Ï Î½Î± μÏοÏεί να ÏÏοÏÏÏήÏει Ïε μια εÏÏμενη ÏάÏη ÏÎ·Ï Î¶ÏÎ®Ï ÏÎ¿Ï .[2]. ÎÏιÏκÏÏηÏη AI: A Purna-Kalash, also known as a Purna-Kumbha or Purna Ghata, is a sacred symbol in Hinduism, representing abundance, prosperity, and the source of life. It is a metal pot or vase, typically filled with water and adorned with auspicious elements like mango leaves and a coconut. The Purna-Kalash is revered in rituals and ceremonies, particularly weddings, births, and other auspicious occasions, symbolizing fertility, prosperity, and the presence of deities.[3]. ÎÏιÏκÏÏηÏη AI: ΣÏην ινδική θεαÏÏική ÏαÏάδοÏη, ο ÏÏÎ¿Ï Â«Sutradhar» (Î£Î¿Ï ÏÏάδαÏ) αναÏÎÏεÏαι ÏÏον ÏκηνοθÎÏη ή Ïον Ï ÏεÏÎ¸Ï Î½Î¿ για Ïην οÏγάνÏÏη ÏÎ·Ï ÏαÏάÏÏαÏηÏ. ΣÏην Îννοια ÏÎ·Ï Î»ÎξηÏ, ο Î£Î¿Ï ÏÏÎ¬Î´Î±Ï ÎµÎ¯Î½Î±Î¹ Î±Ï ÏÏÏ ÏÎ¿Ï ÎºÏαÏάει Ïη «ÏÏ ÏÏή» (Sutra) ή Ïο «νήμα» (Sutradhar) ÏÎ·Ï ÏαÏαÏÏάÏεÏÏ, δηλαδή Ïην ÎµÏ Î¸Ïνη για Ïην ÏοÏεία και Ïο αÏοÏÎλεÏμά ÏηÏ. ÎÏοÏεί εÏίÏÎ·Ï Î½Î± αναÏÎÏεÏαι Ïε μια κοινÏÏηÏα ανθÏÏÏÏν ÏÎ¿Ï Î±ÏÏολοÏνÏαι με Ïην καÏαÏÎºÎµÏ Î® ή Ïην εÏιÏÎºÎµÏ Î® ξÏλινÏν ανÏικειμÎνÏν. ÎÏιÏλÎον, ο ÏÏÎ¿Ï Â«Sutradhar» μÏοÏεί να ÏÏηÏιμοÏοιηθεί και Ïε μια μεÏαÏοÏική Îννοια, για να ÏεÏιγÏάÏει κάÏοιον ÏÎ¿Ï ÎµÎ¯Î½Î±Î¹ Ï ÏεÏÎ¸Ï Î½Î¿Ï Î³Î¹Î± Ïην οÏγάνÏÏη και Ïην εξÎλιξη Î¼Î¹Î±Ï Î´ÏαÏÏηÏιÏÏηÏÎ±Ï Î® Î¼Î¹Î±Ï ÎºÎ±ÏάÏÏαÏηÏ...[4]. ÎÏιÏκÏÏηÏη AI: In Latin, "oscillum" means a small face or mask, often hung up as an offering to deities. It's a diminutive of "os," meaning "face". The term also relates to the act of swinging, as the oscilla would be hung up and sway in the wind. This connection to swinging is reflected in the verb "oscillo" and the English word "oscillate".[5]. https://www.nps.gov/articles/secret-s.... https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/FascesÎ...½ Vetulonia (Vatl), μία ÏÏν 12 ÏÏλεÏν ÏÎ·Ï ÎÏÏÎ¿Ï ÏÎºÎ¹ÎºÎ®Ï Î¿Î¼Î¿ÏÏονδίαÏ, ÎµÏ ÏÎθη η ÏαÏική ÏÏήλη ÏÎ¿Ï Auvele Feluske η οÏοία διαθÎÏει ÎνÏονα Ïα ίÏνη ÏÎ·Ï ÎÎ»Î»Î·Î½Î¹ÎºÎ®Ï ÎµÏιÏÏοήÏ: Το θÎμα ÏÎ¿Ï Î´Î¿ÏÏ ÏÏÏÎ¿Ï ÏολεμιÏÏÎ¿Ï ÏÎÏονÏα λάβÏÏ Î½ ÏÎ¿Ï Ï Î¹Î¿Î¸ÎµÏεί είναι ÏÏÎ½Î·Î¸ÎµÏ ÎºÎ±Î¹ διαδεδομÎνο ÏÏον ÎÎ¹Î³Î±Î¹Î±ÎºÏ ÏÏÏο, ÎµÎ½Ï Î¿ εικονιζÏÎ¼ÎµÎ½Î¿Ï ÎµÎ¯Î½Î±Î¹ εÏοδιαÏμÎÎ½Î¿Ï Î¼Îµ ÎοÏÎ¹Î½Î¸Î¹Î±ÎºÏ ÎºÏÎ¬Î½Î¿Ï (Bartolucci Chiara, und). Το Ïνομα Feluske ÏÎ·Ï ÏαÏÎ¹ÎºÎ®Ï ÎµÏιγÏαÏÎ®Ï ÎÏει ενδεÏομÎνÏÏ ÏÏ ÏÏεÏιÏθεί με Î±Ï ÏÏ ÏÎ¿Ï Î ÎµÏÏÎÏÏ (Bartolucci Chiara, und; ÎοÏÏÎ¸Î¿Ï 2021, Ïελ. 267). To fasces (ÏάκελοÏ) ÏÎ¿Ï ÎµÏ ÏÎθη ÏÏην Vetulonia θεÏÏείÏαι Ïο ÏÏÏÏÏÏÏ Ïο για Ïα αÏÏ ÏÎ¿Ï Ï Î¡ÏÎ¼Î±Î¯Î¿Ï Ï Ï Î¹Î¿Î¸ÎµÏηθÎν! (Lachlan MacKendrick 1960, p. 36/269). Τα γενικά ÏαÏακÏηÏιÏÏικά και η διάÏαξη ÏÎ¿Ï Ï ÏÏÎ³ÎµÎ¹Î¿Ï ÏάÏÎ¿Ï ÏÎ·Ï Vetulonia είναι ανάλογα με Îναν αÏÎ¹Î¸Î¼Ï Î¼Ï ÎºÎ·Î½Î±ÏκÏν ÏαÏικÏν μνημείÏν (Frothingham 1894).[9]. https://thejatakatales.com/katthahari.... A bundle of rods bound together around an ax with the blade projecting.ÎÏιÏκÏÏηÏη AI: The described image is called fasces, a bundle of rods bound together around an axe, with the axe blade projecting. It was a symbol of authority and power in ancient Rome, where lictors would carry it in front of magistrates. Here's a more detailed explanation:Fasces Definition:The term "fasces" comes from the Latin word "fascis," meaning "bundle". It refers to a bundle of rods bound together, typically with a projecting axe. Symbol of Authority: In ancient Rome, the fasces represented the power of the magistrate or leader. Lictors and Fasces: Lictors were attendants who carried the fasces, symbolizing the authority of the magistrate. Variations: The axe could be present or absent depending on the magistrate's position and whether they held the power of life and death.[12]. ÎÏιÏκÏÏηÏη AI: The Fasces: Ancient Rome's Most Dangerous Political Symbol ...The fasces, a symbol of rods bundled together and often including an axe, has a connection to ancient Greece, particularly through the double-headed axe known as the labrys. While the fasces is most famously associated with ancient Rome, its roots and symbolism are deeply intertwined with Greek culture, especially in areas like Crete. ÎλλÏÏÏε καÏά Ïο TLG είναι:TLGÏÎ¬ÎºÎµÎ»Î¿Ï [αÌ], á½, bundle, faggot, ÏÏÏ Î³Î¬Î½Ïν, ῥάβδÏν, Hdt.4.62,67; ξÏλÏν E.Cyc.242; δονάκÏν Opp.H.4.419 (ÏÏακÎÎ»Î¿Ï Ï codd.); á½Î»Î·Ï Th.2.77; οἱ Ï. Ïῶν ῥάβδÏν, = Lat. fasces, D.C.53.1; also written ÏÎ¬ÎºÎµÎ»Î»Î¿Ï Arist.Metaph.1016a1 (but ÏÎ¬ÎºÎµÎ»Î¿Ï codd. EJ and Alex.Aphr. and so all codd. in 1042b17), Aen.Tact.33.1, D.H.7.11, J.AJ5.7.4 (v.l. ÏακÎÎ»Î¿Ï Ï), Polyaen.7.6.9, but the form ÏÎ¬ÎºÎµÎ»Î¿Ï is corroborated by Phld.Rh.1.74 S., Edict.Diocl.32.26, and required by the metre in E. and Opp. ll.cc.; distd. from ÏÏÎ¬ÎºÎµÎ»Î¿Ï by Ptol.Asc.p.406 H.; cf. κομÏοÏακελοÏÏήμÏν.[15]. Offering of Kusa Grass by Sotthiya. Relief of votive stupa. Sikri, Pakistan. 2nd century CE. Central Archaeological Museum, Lahore, Pakistan Photo by John C. Huntington, Courtesy of the Huntington Photographic Archive of Buddhist and Asian Art <https://www.orientalistica.com/en/art... ÎÏιÏκÏÏηÏη AI: In his Histories, Book 3, chapters 41-42, Herodotus tells the story of Polycrates, the tyrant of Samos, and his famous ring. Polycrates, advised by Amasis, king of Egypt, to avoid misfortune by throwing away something valuable, throws a prized emerald ring into the sea. A fisherman, impressed by Polycrates' power, catches a large fish and presents it to him as a gift. When Polycrates' servants cut up the fish, they find the ring inside. The story highlights the gods' ability to reverse fortunes and illustrates Herodotus' interest in exploring themes of hubris and the ephemeral nature of success.[25]. https://www.britishmuseum.org/collect.... https://greekcoinage.org/iris/results....
ÎÏιÏκÏÏηÏη AIThe "Ritual Cart" from Vetulonia, a major Etruscan city, and its connection to Greek culture is a significant topic in ancient history. While the exact nature of the cart's purpose and the extent of Greek influence are debated, it's clear that it represents a complex interplay between Etruscan and Greek practices.What is the Ritual Cart?The "Ritual Cart" from Vetulonia refers to a terracotta artifact, specifically a model cart or chariot, found in an Etruscan tomb. This model depicts a vehicle, likely used in religious or funerary rituals, and is adorned with scenes of people, animals, and possibly gods.Greek Influence:Etruscan culture, while distinct, was deeply influenced by Greek culture, particularly in artistic, religious, and funerary practices. The Ritual Cart, with its depictions of Greek deities and scenes, is a testament to this influence. Deities:The figures depicted on the cart may represent Greek deities, indicating the adoption of Greek mythology within Etruscan religious beliefs.Funerary Rituals:The cart's placement in a tomb suggests its use in funerary rituals, which are also influenced by Greek practices. Processions, laments, and the laying out of the deceased (prothesis) were common features of both Etruscan and Greek burial rites.Artistic Style:The artistic style of the Ritual Cart, with its depictions of humans and animals, is also influenced by Greek art.Key Features and Interpretations:Function:The cart's purpose is debated, but it is generally believed to be related to religious or funerary rituals, possibly representing a procession or journey into the afterlife.Scenes Depicted:The scenes depicted on the cart may include mythological figures, sacrifices, or other religious events.Greek Influence:The presence of Greek deities and the overall artistic style suggest a strong Greek influence on Etruscan art and beliefs. In Conclusion:The Ritual Cart from Vetulonia is a fascinating artifact that sheds light on the complex relationship between Etruscan and Greek cultures. It demonstrates the adoption of Greek artistic styles, religious beliefs, and funerary practices by the Etruscans, highlighting the vibrant cultural exchange that occurred in ancient Italy.ÎÎÎÎÎÎÎΡÎΦÎÎ
https://www.academia.edu/45483233/Mag..., A. R. 2021. "Cue to Hercules and Buddha," in Magical Maha Maya - Epic Dimensions in Buddhist Art, Agam Kala Prakshan, New Delhi.
https://antigonejournal.com/2023/07/r.... Corey Brennan. 2023. "The Fasces: Ancient Romeâs Most Dangerous Political Symbol," in Antigone Journal, <https://antigonejournal.com/2023/07/r... (6 June 2025).
https://oxfordre.com/classics/display..., D. W. R. 2016. Oxford Classical Dictionary, s.v. Vetulonia
https://dokumen.pub/qdownload/the-mut... MacKendrick, P. 1960. The Mute Stones Speak: The Story of Archaeology in Italy, New York.
https://pergamos.lib.uoa.gr/uoa/dl/ob..., ÎÏ. 2021. "ÎοινÏνική μνήμη και ÏÎ±Ï ÏÏÏηÏα ÏÏην αÏÏαία Îλληνική ÏÏλη: Îι ÏεÏιÏÏÏÏÎµÎ¹Ï ÏηÏÎάÏÎ¿Ï , ÏÎ·Ï Î£Î±Î¼Î¿Î¸ÏÎ¬ÎºÎ·Ï ÎºÎ±Î¹ ÏÎ·Ï ÎÎ®Î¼Î½Î¿Ï Î±ÏÏ Ïην άÏιξη ÏÏν ÎλλήνÏν μÎÏÏι Ïην ÏÏÏεÏη αÏÏαιÏÏηÏα" (διδ. ÎÎÎ Î).
https://www.academia.edu/37143780/Ste... Chiara. (und). "Stele di Aule Feluske o stele del guerriero di Vetulonia," <https://www.academia.edu/37143780/Ste... (7 June 2025).
https://www.jstor.org/stable/496458A. L. Frothingham, Jr. 1894. "A Primitive Dome with Pendentives at Vetulonia," The American Journal of Archaeology and of the History of the Fine Arts 9 (2), pp. 213-216.




To begin with, a terracotta pendant from Bhita near Allahabad depicts a sylvan glade in which the relentless Hades forcibly carries off Persephone in a four-horse chariot. The tiny detail correlates with Plutoâs abduction carved on a 2nd-century Roman cinerary altar.1 At the doorway to the Chaitya-Griha next to a bouquet of six flowers with six-petals earth-mother goddess dashes after the chariot. The peacock and deer close to a lotus pond laud the sacred abode of Maha Vihara Maya Devi worshiped as Lakshmi. At the distant horizon a couple appears behind the fenced-in sanctuary conceived as the home of the blessed after death (3.1). A corresponding stone-disc with miraculous trees encircled by meandering lotus pool is where the souls find a final resting place. In the lower right of the fragment from Gandhara is the couple in a horse-drawn chariot. In the transient art of Perpetual Limbo the heroic and the untainted float in the clouds, and where the cloud ends the divine couple converse by the fenced-in wagon-vaulted Chaitya-Vihara.2 The crowning touch to the barrel roof is a row of Purna-Kalash finials denoting the abode of gods and goddesses (3.2). The dream vision of a Pure Land Elysium carved on the stonedisc from Gandhara is similar to the pictorial relief of Arcadia stamped on both sides of the Bhita terracotta disc just 7.7 cm in diameter. The small stone-disc and the mold for the superfine Bhita medallion were doubtlessly made by an ivory carver or gem engraver.The repetition of everlasting Pure Land indicates that the sculptors had access to pattern books managed by a Sutradhar. The unique Greco-Buddhist ex-votos are strikingly similar to the much larger Greek marble oscillum discs typically suspended in a temple colonnade or from a tree.
ÎÏ Î±ÏÏίÏÎ¿Ï Î¼Îµ με Îνα Ïήλινο κÏεμαÏÏÏ ÎºÏÏμημα αÏÏ Ïην Bhita ÏληÏίον ÏÎ¿Ï Allahabad Ïο οÏοίο αÏεικονίζει Îνα δαÏÎ¹ÎºÏ Î¾ÎÏÏÏο ÏÏÎ¿Ï Î¿ Î±Î´Ï ÏÏÏηÏÎ¿Ï ÎÎ´Î·Ï Î±ÏÏάζει βίαια Ïην ΠεÏÏεÏÏνη με Îνα άÏμα ÏεÏÏάÏÏν αλÏγÏν. ΠμικÏοÏκοÏική λεÏÏομÎÏεια ÏÏ ÏÏεÏίζεÏαι με Ïην αÏαγÏγή ÏÎ¿Ï Î Î»Î¿ÏÏÏνα, ÏκαλιÏμÎνη Ïε Îνα ÏÏμαÏÎºÏ ÏεÏÏοδÏÏο βÏÎ¼Ï ÏÎ¿Ï 2Î¿Ï Î±Î¹Ïνα.1 ΣÏην ÏÏÏÏα ÏÎ¿Ï Chaitya-Griha, δίÏλα Ïε Îνα μÏÎ¿Ï ÎºÎÏο αÏÏ Îξι Î»Î¿Ï Î»Î¿Ïδια με Îξι ÏÎÏαλα, η θεά ÏÎ·Ï Î³Î·Ï-μηÏÎÏÎ±Ï ÏÏÎÏει ÏίÏÏ Î±ÏÏ Ïο άÏμα. Το ÏαγÏνι και Ïο ελάÏι κονÏά Ïε μια λίμνη με λÏÏÏ Î´Î¿Î¾Î¬Î¶Î¿Ï Î½ Ïην ιεÏή καÏοικία ÏÎ·Ï Maha Vihara Maya Devi, ÏÎ¿Ï Î»Î±ÏÏÎµÏ ÏÏαν ÏÏ Lakshmi. ΣÏον μακÏÎ¹Î½Ï Î¿ÏίζονÏα, Îνα Î¶ÎµÏ Î³Î¬Ïι εμÏανίζεÏαι ÏίÏÏ Î±ÏÏ Ïο ÏεÏιÏÏαγμÎνο ιεÏÏ, ÏÎ¿Ï Î¸ÎµÏÏείÏαι ÏÏ Ïο ÏÏίÏι ÏÏν ÎµÏ Î»Î¿Î³Î·Î¼ÎνÏν μεÏά θάναÏον (3.1). ÎÎ½Î±Ï Î±Î½ÏίÏÏοιÏÎ¿Ï Î»Î¯Î¸Î¹Î½Î¿Ï Î´Î¯ÏÎºÎ¿Ï Î¼Îµ Î¸Î±Ï Î¼Î±ÏÎ¿Ï Ïγά δÎνÏÏα, ÏεÏιÏÏÎ¹Î³Ï ÏιÏμÎÎ½Î¿Ï Î±ÏÏ ÎµÎ»Î¹ÎºÎ¿ÎµÎ¹Î´Î® λίμνη με λÏÏÏ, είναι Ïο Ïημείο ÏÏÎ¿Ï Î¿Î¹ ÏÏ ÏÎÏ Î²ÏίÏÎºÎ¿Ï Î½ Ïην Ïελική καÏοικία. ÎάÏÏ Î´ÎµÎ¾Î¹Î¬ ÏÏο θÏαÏÏμα αÏÏ Ïην Gandhara ÏαÏÎ¿Ï ÏιάζεÏαι Ïο Î¶ÎµÏ Î³Î¬Ïι Ïε Îνα ιÏÏήλαÏο άÏμα. ΣÏην μεÏαβαÏική ÏÎÏνη ÏÎ¿Ï Perpetual Limbo[1], Ïο ηÏÏÎ¹ÎºÏ ÎºÎ±Î¹ Ïο αμÏÎ»Ï Î½Ïο εÏιÏλÎÎ¿Ï Î½ ÏÏα ÏÏννεÏα, και εκεί ÏÎ¿Ï ÏελειÏνει Ïο ÏÏννεÏο, Ïο θεÏÎºÏ Î¶ÎµÏ Î³Î¬Ïι ÏÏ Î½Î¿Î¼Î¹Î»ÎµÎ¯ δίÏλα ÏÏην ÏεÏιÏÏαγμÎνη, θολÏÏή Chaitya-Vihara.2 ΠκοÏÏ Ïαία Ïινελιά ÏÏην οÏοÏή Ïε ÏÏήμα βαÏÎµÎ»Î¹Î¿Ï ÎµÎ¯Î½Î±Î¹ μια ÏειÏά αÏÏ Î±ÏÎ¿Î»Î®Î¾ÎµÎ¹Ï Purna-Kalash[2] ÏÎ¿Ï Ï ÏοδηλÏÎ½Î¿Ï Î½ Ïην καÏοικία θεÏν και θεαινÏν (3.2). Το ονειÏÎ¹ÎºÏ ÏÏαμα ενÏÏ ÎÎ»Ï ÏÎ¯Î¿Ï ÏÎ·Ï ÎÎ³Î½Î®Ï ÎηÏ, ÏκαλιÏμÎνο ÏÏον λίθινο δίÏκο αÏÏ Ïην Gandhara, είναι ÏαÏÏμοιο με Ïο εικονογÏαÏÎ¹ÎºÏ Î±Î½Î¬Î³Î»Ï Ïο ÏÎ·Ï Arcadia, ÏÎ¿Ï ÎµÎ¯Î½Î±Î¹ ÏÏÏαγιÏμÎνο και ÏÏÎ¹Ï Î´Ïο ÏÎ»ÎµÏ ÏÎÏ ÏÎ¿Ï Î´Î¯ÏÎºÎ¿Ï Î±ÏÏ ÏεÏακÏÏα ÏÎ·Ï Bhita, διαμÎÏÏÎ¿Ï Î¼ÏÎ»Î¹Ï 7,7 εκαÏοÏÏÏν. ΠμικÏÏÏ ÏÎÏÏÎ¹Î½Î¿Ï Î´Î¯ÏÎºÎ¿Ï ÎºÎ±Î¹ Ïο καλοÏÏι για Ïο εξαιÏεÏικά λεÏÏÏ Î¼ÎµÏάλλιο ÏÎ·Ï Bhita αναμÏίβολα καÏαÏÎºÎµÏ Î¬ÏÏηκαν αÏÏ Îναν γλÏÏÏη ελεÏανÏÏδονÏÎ¿Ï Î® ÏαÏάκÏη ÏολÏÏιμÏν λίθÏν.
ΠεÏανάληÏη ÏÎ·Ï Î±Î¹ÏÎ½Î¹Î±Ï ÎÎ³Î½Î®Ï ÎÎ·Ï Ï ÏοδηλÏνει ÏÏι οι γλÏÏÏÎµÏ ÎµÎ¯Ïαν ÏÏÏÏβαÏη Ïε βιβλία μοÏίβÏν ÏÎ¿Ï Î´Î¹Î±ÏειÏιζÏÏαν ÎÎ½Î±Ï Sutradhar[3]. Τα μοναδικά ÎµÎ»Î»Î·Î½Î¿Î²Î¿Ï Î´Î¹ÏÏικά αναθήμαÏα είναι ενÏÏ ÏÏÏιακά ÏαÏÏμοια με ÏÎ¿Ï Ï ÏÎ¿Î»Ï Î¼ÎµÎ³Î±Î»ÏÏεÏÎ¿Ï Ï ÎµÎ»Î»Î·Î½Î¹ÎºÎ¿ÏÏ Î¼Î±ÏμάÏÎ¹Î½Î¿Ï Ï Î´Î¯ÏÎºÎ¿Ï Ï ÏαλανÏÏÏεÏν[4] ÏÎ¿Ï ÏÏ Î½Î®Î¸ÏÏ Î±Î¹ÏÏοÏνÏαι ανηÏÏημÎνοι Ïε μια κιονοÏÏοιÏία Î½Î±Î¿Ï Î® αÏÏ Îνα δÎνÏÏο.
The Kattahari JatakamIn patriotic archaeology, the superb vision of Arcadia captured in the votive discs is eagerly taken up as the âSign of Shakuntalaâ from Kalidasaâs Abhijnana-Sakuntala, a Sanskrit classic play of the early Gupta period. The signet ring as a âSign of Acknowledgmentâ is critical to the love story of Shakuntala brought up in a secluded hermitage.3 Brahmadatta the King of Banaras rode into the woodlands on his chariot and came upon Shakuntala. A dream conception came about in their brief embrace.Brahmadatta departed saying, âIf it is a girl let my signet ring nurture the child, if not bring the boy and the ring back to me.â Shakuntala took the boy to meet his father but on the way, the ring slid into a river and the king could not recognize Shakuntala without the ring. The same story in the Buddhist Kattahari Jatakam translated by E. B. Cowell tells that when the King of Banaras embraced the damsel the Bodhisattva entered her womb like the bolts of Indra. But without the keepsake signet ring, the King of Banaras would not acknowledge his son. To establish her sonâs birthright, the mother swung the child and chucked him up into the air declaring that he would fall and die if he is not the kingâs [...] son. The toddler sat cross-legged in space, then descended to sit on the lap of his father the king. Later, the Bodhisattva ruled Banaras as the renowned Katthawahna bearer.


Kattha means a bundle of sticks or rods in Sanskrit. A bundle of rods bound together around an ax with the blade projecting called fasces heralded magistral power in ancient Rome. The emblem of authority might also indicate the Avestan barez, the baresman bundle linked to Haoma performed for strength, good health, and undying spirit. Zoroastrian baresman bundle carried by Persian Magi is attested by Strabo and Buddhist artworks. Parthia was then allied to Kushan South Asia known as the Yavana Greek Kingdom. It is said that the Satrap of Barygaza, modern Bharuch formerly known as Broach, augmented wealth by importing Yavana dancing girls and singing boys, now colloquially Bacha bazi and Bacha posh in Afghanistan. A couple of reliefs from Gandhara depict a bundle of sticks or more likely sanctified Kusha grass known as Darbha (Desmotachya bipinnata) said to purify ritual offerings (3.3). The halo splits the terrestrials from the celestial Buddhas in a shallow aedicule framed by attachedCorinthian pillars, which as an architectural monument marks the funerary altar of a mausoleum. At right, the acolyte holding Vajra in hand is Vajrapani unfailingly called Hercules, the protector and the psychopomp guiding newly deceased souls from Earth to the afterlife. The sculptured sanctuary of The Undying Spirit is similar to the mythological subjects carved on contemporary Asiatic Roman sarcophagi that outfitted burials when Christian faith in bodily resurrection spread. The attached columns framing the frieze is derived from the Romans. Four similar engaged fluted Corinthian columns frame the façade of Triumphal Arch of Septimius Severus (145-211 CE) in Roman Forum dedicated in 203 to commemorate the Parthian victories in 195-196.
Το Kattahari Jatakam[9]ΣÏην ÏαÏÏιÏÏική αÏÏαιολογία, Ïο Ï ÏÎÏοÏο ÏÏαμα ÏÎ·Ï ÎÏÎºÎ±Î´Î¯Î±Ï ÏÎ¿Ï Î±ÏοÏÏ ÏÏνεÏαι ÏÏÎ¿Ï Ï Î±Î½Î±Î¸Î·Î¼Î±ÏικοÏÏ Î´Î¯ÏÎºÎ¿Ï Ï Î³Î¯Î½ÎµÏαι δεκÏÏ Î¼Îµ ÎµÎ½Î¸Î¿Ï ÏιαÏÎ¼Ï ÏÏ Ïο "Sign of Shakuntala" αÏÏ Ïο Abhijnana-Sakuntala ÏÎ¿Ï Kalidasa, Îνα κλαÏÎ¹ÎºÏ ÏανÏκÏιÏÎ¹ÎºÏ ÎÏγο ÏÎ·Ï ÏÏÏÎ¹Î¼Î·Ï ÏεÏιÏÎ´Î¿Ï Gupta. Το ÏÏÏαγιÏÏÎ¹ÎºÏ Î´Î±ÎºÏÏ Î»Î¯Î´Î¹ ÏÏ "Σημείο ÎναγνÏÏίÏεÏÏ" είναι κÏίÏιμο για Ïην ιÏÏοÏία αγάÏÎ·Ï ÏÎ·Ï Shakuntala ÏÎ¿Ï Î¼ÎµÎ³Î¬Î»ÏÏε Ïε Îνα αÏομονÏμÎνο εÏημηÏήÏιο.3 Î Brahmadatta, βαÏÎ¹Î»Î¹Î¬Ï ÏÎ¿Ï Banaras, μÏήκε ÏÏα δάÏη με Ïο άÏμα ÏÎ¿Ï ÎºÎ±Î¹ ÏÏ Î½Î¬Î½ÏηÏε Ïη Shakuntala. Îια ονειÏική ÏÏλληÏη ÏÏαγμαÏοÏοιήθηκε καÏά Ïην ÏÏνÏομη ÏεÏίÏÏÏ Î¾Î® ÏÎ¿Ï Ï.
Î Brahmadatta ÎÏÏ Î³Îµ λÎγονÏαÏ: «Îν είναι κοÏίÏÏι, Î±Ï Î±Î½Î±Î¸ÏÎÏει Ïο Ïαιδί Ïο ÏÏÏαγιÏÏÎ¹ÎºÏ Î´Î±ÎºÏÏ Î»Î¯Î´Î¹ Î¼Î¿Ï , αν ÏÏι, ÏÎÏÏε Î¼Î¿Ï ÏίÏÏ Ïο αγÏÏι Î¼Î±Î¶Ï ÎºÎ±Î¹ Ïο δαÏÏÏ Î»Î¯Î´Î¹Â». Î Shakuntala ÏήÏε Ïο αγÏÏι για να ÏÏ Î½Î±Î½ÏήÏει Ïον ÏαÏÎÏα ÏÎ¿Ï , αλλά ÏÏο δÏÏμο, Ïο δαÏÏÏ Î»Î¯Î´Î¹ γλίÏÏÏηÏε Ïε Îνα ÏοÏάμι και ο βαÏÎ¹Î»Î¹Î¬Ï Î´ÎµÎ½ μÏοÏοÏÏε να αναγνÏÏίÏει Ïη Shakuntala ÏÏÏÎ¯Ï Ïο δαÏÏÏ Î»Î¯Î´Î¹. Πίδια ιÏÏοÏία ÏÏο Î²Î¿Ï Î´Î¹ÏÏÎ¹ÎºÏ Kattahari Jatakam, μεÏαÏÏαÏμÎνο αÏÏ Ïον E. B. Cowell, αναÏÎÏει ÏÏι ÏÏαν ο ÎαÏÎ¹Î»Î¹Î¬Ï ÏÎ¿Ï Banaras αγκάλιαÏε Ïην κοÏÎλα, ο Bodhisattva μÏήκε ÏÏη μήÏÏα ÏÎ·Ï Ïαν Ïον ÏÏÏÏη (ή μάνδαλο) ÏÎ¿Ï Indra. Îλλά ÏÏÏÎ¯Ï Ïο αναμνηÏÏÎ¹ÎºÏ Î´Î±ÏÏÏ Î»Î¯Î´Î¹-ÏÏÏαγίδα, ο ÎαÏÎ¹Î»Î¹Î¬Ï ÏÎ¿Ï Banaras δεν αναγνÏÏιζε Ïον γιο ÏÎ¿Ï . Îια να εδÏαιÏÏει Ïο δικαίÏμα ÏÏÏÏοÏÎ¿ÎºÎ¯Î±Ï ÏÎ¿Ï Î³Î¹Î¿Ï ÏηÏ, η μηÏÎÏα κοÏνηÏε Ïο Ïαιδί και Ïο ÏÎÏαξε ÏÏον αÎÏα, δηλÏνονÏÎ±Ï ÏÏι θα ÎÏεÏÏε και θα ÏÎθαινε αν δεν ήÏαν ο Î³Î¹Î¿Ï ÏÎ¿Ï Î²Î±Ïιλιά [...]. Το νήÏιο καθÏÏαν ÏÏÎ±Ï ÏοÏÏδι ÏÏο ÎºÎµÎ½Ï ÎºÎ±Î¹ ÏÏη ÏÏ Î½ÎÏεια καÏÎβαινε για να καθίÏει ÏÏην αγκαλιά ÏÎ¿Ï ÏαÏÎÏα ÏÎ¿Ï , ÏÎ¿Ï Î²Î±Ïιλιά. ÎÏγÏÏεÏα, ο Bodhisattva ÎºÏ Î²ÎÏνηÏε Ïον Banaras ÏÏ Î¿ διάÏÎ·Î¼Î¿Ï ÏοÏÎÎ±Ï ÏÎ·Ï Katthawahna.
Kattha[10] Ïημαίνει μια δÎÏμη αÏÏ Ïαβδιά ή ÏÎ¬Î²Î´Î¿Ï Ï ÏÏα ÏανÏκÏιÏικά. Îια δÎÏμη αÏÏ ÏÎ¬Î²Î´Î¿Ï Ï Î´ÎµÎ¼ÎÎ½ÎµÏ Î¼ÎµÏÎ±Î¾Ï ÏÎ¿Ï Ï Î³ÏÏÏ Î±ÏÏ Îνα ÏÏεκοÏÏι με Ïη λεÏίδα να ÏÏοεξÎÏει, ÏÎ¿Ï Î¿Î½Î¿Î¼Î¬Î¶ÎµÏαι fasces, ÏÏÎ¿Î¼Î®Î½Ï Îµ Ïην ÎºÏ ÏιαÏÏική δÏναμη ÏÏην αÏÏαία ΡÏμη.[12] Το Îμβλημα ÏÎ·Ï ÎµÎ¾Î¿Ï ÏÎ¯Î±Ï Î¼ÏοÏεί εÏίÏÎ·Ï Î½Î± Ï ÏοδηλÏνει Ïο Avestan barez, Ïη δÎÏμη ÏÎ¿Ï baresman ÏÎ¿Ï ÏÏ Î½Î´ÎεÏαι με Ïο Haoma ÏÎ¿Ï ÎµÎºÏελείÏαι για δÏναμη, καλή Ï Î³ÎµÎ¯Î± και αθάναÏο ÏνεÏμα. ΠδÎÏμη ÏÏν ÎÏÏοαÏÏÏÏν ÏÎ¿Ï ÎºÎ¿Ï Î²Î±Î»Î¿ÏÏαν Î ÎÏÏÎµÏ Îάγοι μαÏÏÏ ÏείÏαι αÏÏ Ïον ΣÏÏάβÏνα και Î²Î¿Ï Î´Î¹ÏÏικά ÎÏγα ÏÎÏνηÏ. ΠΠαÏθία ÏÏÏε ÏÏ Î¼Î¼Î¬ÏηÏε με Ïο Kushan ÏÎ·Ï ÎÏÏÎ¹Î±Ï ÎÏίαÏ, γνÏÏÏÏ ÏÏ Ïο ÎÎ»Î»Î·Î½Î¹ÎºÏ ÎαÏίλειο ÏÏν Yavana. ÎÎγεÏαι ÏÏι ο ΣαÏÏάÏÎ·Ï ÏÎ·Ï Barygaza, ÏÎ¿Ï ÏÏγÏÏÎ¿Î½Î¿Ï Bharuch, ÏαλαιÏÏεÏα γνÏÏÏÎ¿Ï ÏÏ Broach, αÏξηÏε Ïον ÏλοÏÏο ειÏάγονÏÎ±Ï ÎºÎ¿ÏίÏÏια ÏÎ¿Ï ÏÏÏÎµÏ Î±Î½ και αγÏÏια ÏÎ¿Ï ÏÏÎ±Î³Î¿Ï Î´Î¿ÏÏαν αÏÏ Ïα Yavana, ÏÏÏα γνÏÏÏά ÏÏ Bacha bazi και Bacha posh ÏÏο ÎÏγανιÏÏάν. ÎεÏικά Î±Î½Î¬Î³Î»Ï Ïα αÏÏ Ïη Gandhara αÏÎµÎ¹ÎºÎ¿Î½Î¯Î¶Î¿Ï Î½ μια δÎÏμη αÏÏ Ïαβδιά ή, Ïιο ÏιθανÏ, αγιαÏμÎνο γÏαÏίδι Kusha, γνÏÏÏÏ ÏÏ Darbha (Desmotachya bipinnata), ÏÎ¿Ï Î»ÎγεÏαι ÏÏι καθαÏίζει ÏÎ¹Ï ÏελεÏÎ¿Ï ÏγικÎÏ ÏÏοÏÏοÏÎÏ (3.3). Το ÏÏÏοÏÏÎÏανο ÏÏÏίζει ÏÎ¿Ï Ï Î³Î®Î¹Î½Î¿Ï Ï Î±ÏÏ ÏÎ¿Ï Ï Î¿Ï ÏÎ¬Î½Î¹Î¿Ï Ï ÎοÏÎ´ÎµÏ Ïε Îνα ÏηÏÏ ÎºÎ¹Î¿Î½ÏκÏανο ÏλαιÏιÏμÎνο αÏÏ ÏÏοÏαÏÏημÎÎ½Î¿Ï Ï ÎºÎ¿ÏινθιακοÏÏ ÎºÎ¯Î¿Î½ÎµÏ, Ïο οÏοίο ÏÏ Î±ÏÏιÏεκÏÎ¿Î½Î¹ÎºÏ Î¼Î½Î·Î¼ÎµÎ¯Î¿ ÏημαÏοδοÏεί Ïον ÏαÏÎ¹ÎºÏ Î²ÏÎ¼Ï ÎµÎ½ÏÏ Î¼Î±Ï ÏÏÎ»ÎµÎ¯Î¿Ï . ΣÏα δεξιά, ο ακÏÎ»Î¿Ï Î¸Î¿Ï ÏÎ¿Ï ÎºÏαÏάει Ïη Vajra ÏÏο ÏÎÏι είναι ο Vajrapani, ÏÎ¿Ï Î¿Î½Î¿Î¼Î¬Î¶ÎµÏαι αναμÏιÏβήÏηÏα ÎÏακλήÏ, ο ÏÏοÏÏάÏÎ·Ï ÎºÎ±Î¹ ο ÏÏ ÏοÏομÏÏÏ ÏÎ¿Ï ÎºÎ±Î¸Î¿Î´Î·Î³ÎµÎ¯ ÏÎ¹Ï ÏÏÏÏÏαÏα νεκÏÎÏ ÏÏ ÏÎÏ Î±ÏÏ Ïη Îη ÏÏη μεÏά θάναÏον ζÏή. Το Î³Î»Ï ÏÏÏ Î¹ÎµÏÏ ÏÎ¿Ï ÎθάναÏÎ¿Ï Î Î½ÎµÏμαÏÎ¿Ï ÎµÎ¯Î½Î±Î¹ ÏαÏÏμοιο με Ïα Î¼Ï Î¸Î¿Î»Î¿Î³Î¹ÎºÎ¬ θÎμαÏα ÏÎ¿Ï ÎµÎ¯Î½Î±Î¹ ÏκαλιÏμÎνα Ïε ÏÏγÏÏÎ¿Î½ÎµÏ Î±ÏιαÏικÎÏ ÏÏμαÏκÎÏ ÏαÏκοÏÎ¬Î³Î¿Ï Ï ÏÎ¿Ï ÏÏÏλιζαν ÏÎ¹Ï ÏαÏÎÏ ÏÏαν εξαÏλÏθηκε η ÏÏιÏÏιανική ÏίÏÏη ÏÏη ÏÏμαÏική ανάÏÏαÏη. Îι ÏÏοÏαÏÏημÎνοι ÎºÎ¯Î¿Î½ÎµÏ ÏÎ¿Ï ÏλαιÏιÏÎ½Î¿Ï Î½ Ïη ζÏÏÏÏο ÏÏοÎÏÏονÏαι αÏÏ ÏÎ¿Ï Ï Î¡ÏÎ¼Î±Î¯Î¿Ï Ï. ΤÎÏÏεÏÎ¹Ï ÏαÏÏμοιοι εμÏλεκÏμενοι ÏαβδÏÏοί κοÏινθιακοί ÎºÎ¯Î¿Î½ÎµÏ ÏλαιÏιÏÎ½Î¿Ï Î½ Ïην ÏÏÏÏοÏη ÏÎ·Ï ÎÏÎ¹Î±Î¼Î²Î¹ÎºÎ®Ï ÎÏÎ¯Î´Î±Ï ÏÎ¿Ï Î£ÎµÏÏÎ¯Î¼Î¹Î¿Ï Î£ÎµÎ²Î®ÏÎ¿Ï (145-211 μ.Χ.) ÏÏη ΡÏμαÏκή ÎγοÏά, η οÏοία αÏιεÏÏθηκε Ïο 203 για να ÏιμήÏει ÏÎ¹Ï Î½Î¯ÎºÎµÏ ÏÏν ΠάÏθÏν Ïο 195-196.

The baresman symbol of the Magi and the Zoroastrian faith spread from Central Asia to the Pamirs and Gandhara where the Buddha holding a baresman bundle [..] sanctifies.4 Hercules crops up wherever the Buddha goes, which is also Greco-Roman heroic homoeroticism. Three men of different social strata come together in the Peshawar frieze and Hercules standing close to Buddha is true to form (3.4). The tableau unfolds as if on a stage; bearded Hercules with a shock of hair resembles Taranis the Celtic thunder god with the wheel mentioned by the Roman poet Lucan (39-65 CE) in his epic poem Pharsalia. Barefoot Hercules wearing the short, off-shoulder rough garment might as well be a freed Celtic slave. But his bulging waist is a furtive comment on his prosperous pouch and propitious nature. The thunderbolt in his hand appears like a bundle of manuscript and he holds a flywhisk to signify the regality of the Buddha distinguished by halo (3.5). The beardless but mustached Buddha with top knot wears a tunic and a palla draped over both his shoulders. The barefoot men striding forward realistically is certainly an offshoot of Greco-Roman theater. Stylistically the Berlin relief is similar to the Peshawar frieze suggesting the hand of the same sculptor. He seems to confirm that the frieze is an eyewitness account of the Mystery plays.

In âThe Lost Ring of Sankuntalaâ published in the Journal of Bihar and Orissa Research Society (Vol. VII, 1921), Surendra Nath Majumdar Shastri admits that poet Kalidasa borrowed the ring episode from a Greek source. The idea of Shakuntala dropping the keepsake ring into the water, which is swallowed by a fish caught by a fisherman pass into the hands of the palace guard has a charm that can be traced to Herodotus (484-431 BCE). According to the Greek historian[20] Polycrates (532 BCE), the king of Samos amplified his domain in the Aegean Sea. His friend Amasis, the king of Egypt advised him to neutralize his superpower by sacrificing something very precious. Accordingly, Polycrates took off his treasured gold emerald ring and threw it into the ocean. However, his irreplaceable loss caused great anguish when he returned with his fleet. Then a fisherman presented him a huge catch, and to everyoneâs astonishment, the kingâs signet ring was found in the belly of the fish, which Polycrates accepted as a good omen.5
The bilateral âShakuntalaâ terracotta medallion is a portable funerary votive The bilateral âShakuntalaâ terracotta medallion is a portable funerary votive related to the Greek oscillum marble discs. In Tillya Tepe burials the embossed gold plaques intended to be jewelry in some way were worn or suspended from clothing. The commemorative embossed plaques, coins, medals, and medallions are created by thesculptor-jeweler-engraver. First, he creates a large model of the coin in malleable clay or plaster and makes die-cast in a mold. The coin may be struck by dies, one for each side of the coin. Striking with hammers impress the image of the dies upon the blank metal disc or planchet. The countless Indo-Greek coins created for religious reasons are primarily devotional offerings derived from the Greek Hero cult. As commemoratives, the limited editions created for sale to honor particular individuals are medallic art in their own right. [..]




ΣÎÎÎÎΩΣÎÎΣ[1]. ÎÏιÏκÏÏηÏη AI: Î ÏÏάÏη "Perpetual Limbo" (ΠεÏÎ¯Î¿Î´Î¿Ï Î ÎÏαν ÏÎ¿Ï Î¤ÎµÏμαÏιÏμοÏ) ÏÏηÏιμοÏοιείÏαι για να ÏεÏιγÏάÏει μία καÏάÏÏαÏη ÏÏÎ¿Ï ÎºÎ¬ÏÎ¿Î¹Î¿Ï Î® κάÏι βÏίÏκεÏαι Ïε μια διαÏκή αναμονή, Ïε Îνα κενÏ, ÏÏÏÎ¯Ï ÎºÎ±Î¼Î¯Î± ÏÏ Î³ÎºÎµÎºÏιμÎνη εξÎλιξη. ÎÏοÏεί να αναÏÎÏεÏαι Ïε μια ÏολιÏική ÏÎ¿Ï ÎµÎ¼Ïοδίζει Ïην οικογενειακή ÎνÏÏη, ή Ïε μια καÏάÏÏαÏη ÏÏÎ¿Ï ÎºÎ¬ÏÎ¿Î¹Î¿Ï Î²ÏίÏκεÏαι Ïε μια καÏάÏÏαÏη αÏÏάθειαÏ, ÏÏÏÎ¯Ï Î½Î± μÏοÏεί να ÏÏοÏÏÏήÏει Ïε μια εÏÏμενη ÏάÏη ÏÎ·Ï Î¶ÏÎ®Ï ÏÎ¿Ï .[2]. ÎÏιÏκÏÏηÏη AI: A Purna-Kalash, also known as a Purna-Kumbha or Purna Ghata, is a sacred symbol in Hinduism, representing abundance, prosperity, and the source of life. It is a metal pot or vase, typically filled with water and adorned with auspicious elements like mango leaves and a coconut. The Purna-Kalash is revered in rituals and ceremonies, particularly weddings, births, and other auspicious occasions, symbolizing fertility, prosperity, and the presence of deities.[3]. ÎÏιÏκÏÏηÏη AI: ΣÏην ινδική θεαÏÏική ÏαÏάδοÏη, ο ÏÏÎ¿Ï Â«Sutradhar» (Î£Î¿Ï ÏÏάδαÏ) αναÏÎÏεÏαι ÏÏον ÏκηνοθÎÏη ή Ïον Ï ÏεÏÎ¸Ï Î½Î¿ για Ïην οÏγάνÏÏη ÏÎ·Ï ÏαÏάÏÏαÏηÏ. ΣÏην Îννοια ÏÎ·Ï Î»ÎξηÏ, ο Î£Î¿Ï ÏÏÎ¬Î´Î±Ï ÎµÎ¯Î½Î±Î¹ Î±Ï ÏÏÏ ÏÎ¿Ï ÎºÏαÏάει Ïη «ÏÏ ÏÏή» (Sutra) ή Ïο «νήμα» (Sutradhar) ÏÎ·Ï ÏαÏαÏÏάÏεÏÏ, δηλαδή Ïην ÎµÏ Î¸Ïνη για Ïην ÏοÏεία και Ïο αÏοÏÎλεÏμά ÏηÏ. ÎÏοÏεί εÏίÏÎ·Ï Î½Î± αναÏÎÏεÏαι Ïε μια κοινÏÏηÏα ανθÏÏÏÏν ÏÎ¿Ï Î±ÏÏολοÏνÏαι με Ïην καÏαÏÎºÎµÏ Î® ή Ïην εÏιÏÎºÎµÏ Î® ξÏλινÏν ανÏικειμÎνÏν. ÎÏιÏλÎον, ο ÏÏÎ¿Ï Â«Sutradhar» μÏοÏεί να ÏÏηÏιμοÏοιηθεί και Ïε μια μεÏαÏοÏική Îννοια, για να ÏεÏιγÏάÏει κάÏοιον ÏÎ¿Ï ÎµÎ¯Î½Î±Î¹ Ï ÏεÏÎ¸Ï Î½Î¿Ï Î³Î¹Î± Ïην οÏγάνÏÏη και Ïην εξÎλιξη Î¼Î¹Î±Ï Î´ÏαÏÏηÏιÏÏηÏÎ±Ï Î® Î¼Î¹Î±Ï ÎºÎ±ÏάÏÏαÏηÏ...[4]. ÎÏιÏκÏÏηÏη AI: In Latin, "oscillum" means a small face or mask, often hung up as an offering to deities. It's a diminutive of "os," meaning "face". The term also relates to the act of swinging, as the oscilla would be hung up and sway in the wind. This connection to swinging is reflected in the verb "oscillo" and the English word "oscillate".[5]. https://www.nps.gov/articles/secret-s.... https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/FascesÎ...½ Vetulonia (Vatl), μία ÏÏν 12 ÏÏλεÏν ÏÎ·Ï ÎÏÏÎ¿Ï ÏÎºÎ¹ÎºÎ®Ï Î¿Î¼Î¿ÏÏονδίαÏ, ÎµÏ ÏÎθη η ÏαÏική ÏÏήλη ÏÎ¿Ï Auvele Feluske η οÏοία διαθÎÏει ÎνÏονα Ïα ίÏνη ÏÎ·Ï ÎÎ»Î»Î·Î½Î¹ÎºÎ®Ï ÎµÏιÏÏοήÏ: Το θÎμα ÏÎ¿Ï Î´Î¿ÏÏ ÏÏÏÎ¿Ï ÏολεμιÏÏÎ¿Ï ÏÎÏονÏα λάβÏÏ Î½ ÏÎ¿Ï Ï Î¹Î¿Î¸ÎµÏεί είναι ÏÏÎ½Î·Î¸ÎµÏ ÎºÎ±Î¹ διαδεδομÎνο ÏÏον ÎÎ¹Î³Î±Î¹Î±ÎºÏ ÏÏÏο, ÎµÎ½Ï Î¿ εικονιζÏÎ¼ÎµÎ½Î¿Ï ÎµÎ¯Î½Î±Î¹ εÏοδιαÏμÎÎ½Î¿Ï Î¼Îµ ÎοÏÎ¹Î½Î¸Î¹Î±ÎºÏ ÎºÏÎ¬Î½Î¿Ï (Bartolucci Chiara, und). Το Ïνομα Feluske ÏÎ·Ï ÏαÏÎ¹ÎºÎ®Ï ÎµÏιγÏαÏÎ®Ï ÎÏει ενδεÏομÎνÏÏ ÏÏ ÏÏεÏιÏθεί με Î±Ï ÏÏ ÏÎ¿Ï Î ÎµÏÏÎÏÏ (Bartolucci Chiara, und; ÎοÏÏÎ¸Î¿Ï 2021, Ïελ. 267). To fasces (ÏάκελοÏ) ÏÎ¿Ï ÎµÏ ÏÎθη ÏÏην Vetulonia θεÏÏείÏαι Ïο ÏÏÏÏÏÏÏ Ïο για Ïα αÏÏ ÏÎ¿Ï Ï Î¡ÏÎ¼Î±Î¯Î¿Ï Ï Ï Î¹Î¿Î¸ÎµÏηθÎν! (Lachlan MacKendrick 1960, p. 36/269). Τα γενικά ÏαÏακÏηÏιÏÏικά και η διάÏαξη ÏÎ¿Ï Ï ÏÏÎ³ÎµÎ¹Î¿Ï ÏάÏÎ¿Ï ÏÎ·Ï Vetulonia είναι ανάλογα με Îναν αÏÎ¹Î¸Î¼Ï Î¼Ï ÎºÎ·Î½Î±ÏκÏν ÏαÏικÏν μνημείÏν (Frothingham 1894).[9]. https://thejatakatales.com/katthahari.... A bundle of rods bound together around an ax with the blade projecting.ÎÏιÏκÏÏηÏη AI: The described image is called fasces, a bundle of rods bound together around an axe, with the axe blade projecting. It was a symbol of authority and power in ancient Rome, where lictors would carry it in front of magistrates. Here's a more detailed explanation:Fasces Definition:The term "fasces" comes from the Latin word "fascis," meaning "bundle". It refers to a bundle of rods bound together, typically with a projecting axe. Symbol of Authority: In ancient Rome, the fasces represented the power of the magistrate or leader. Lictors and Fasces: Lictors were attendants who carried the fasces, symbolizing the authority of the magistrate. Variations: The axe could be present or absent depending on the magistrate's position and whether they held the power of life and death.[12]. ÎÏιÏκÏÏηÏη AI: The Fasces: Ancient Rome's Most Dangerous Political Symbol ...The fasces, a symbol of rods bundled together and often including an axe, has a connection to ancient Greece, particularly through the double-headed axe known as the labrys. While the fasces is most famously associated with ancient Rome, its roots and symbolism are deeply intertwined with Greek culture, especially in areas like Crete. ÎλλÏÏÏε καÏά Ïο TLG είναι:TLGÏÎ¬ÎºÎµÎ»Î¿Ï [αÌ], á½, bundle, faggot, ÏÏÏ Î³Î¬Î½Ïν, ῥάβδÏν, Hdt.4.62,67; ξÏλÏν E.Cyc.242; δονάκÏν Opp.H.4.419 (ÏÏακÎÎ»Î¿Ï Ï codd.); á½Î»Î·Ï Th.2.77; οἱ Ï. Ïῶν ῥάβδÏν, = Lat. fasces, D.C.53.1; also written ÏÎ¬ÎºÎµÎ»Î»Î¿Ï Arist.Metaph.1016a1 (but ÏÎ¬ÎºÎµÎ»Î¿Ï codd. EJ and Alex.Aphr. and so all codd. in 1042b17), Aen.Tact.33.1, D.H.7.11, J.AJ5.7.4 (v.l. ÏακÎÎ»Î¿Ï Ï), Polyaen.7.6.9, but the form ÏÎ¬ÎºÎµÎ»Î¿Ï is corroborated by Phld.Rh.1.74 S., Edict.Diocl.32.26, and required by the metre in E. and Opp. ll.cc.; distd. from ÏÏÎ¬ÎºÎµÎ»Î¿Ï by Ptol.Asc.p.406 H.; cf. κομÏοÏακελοÏÏήμÏν.[15]. Offering of Kusa Grass by Sotthiya. Relief of votive stupa. Sikri, Pakistan. 2nd century CE. Central Archaeological Museum, Lahore, Pakistan Photo by John C. Huntington, Courtesy of the Huntington Photographic Archive of Buddhist and Asian Art <https://www.orientalistica.com/en/art... ÎÏιÏκÏÏηÏη AI: In his Histories, Book 3, chapters 41-42, Herodotus tells the story of Polycrates, the tyrant of Samos, and his famous ring. Polycrates, advised by Amasis, king of Egypt, to avoid misfortune by throwing away something valuable, throws a prized emerald ring into the sea. A fisherman, impressed by Polycrates' power, catches a large fish and presents it to him as a gift. When Polycrates' servants cut up the fish, they find the ring inside. The story highlights the gods' ability to reverse fortunes and illustrates Herodotus' interest in exploring themes of hubris and the ephemeral nature of success.[25]. https://www.britishmuseum.org/collect.... https://greekcoinage.org/iris/results....
ÎÏιÏκÏÏηÏη AIThe "Ritual Cart" from Vetulonia, a major Etruscan city, and its connection to Greek culture is a significant topic in ancient history. While the exact nature of the cart's purpose and the extent of Greek influence are debated, it's clear that it represents a complex interplay between Etruscan and Greek practices.What is the Ritual Cart?The "Ritual Cart" from Vetulonia refers to a terracotta artifact, specifically a model cart or chariot, found in an Etruscan tomb. This model depicts a vehicle, likely used in religious or funerary rituals, and is adorned with scenes of people, animals, and possibly gods.Greek Influence:Etruscan culture, while distinct, was deeply influenced by Greek culture, particularly in artistic, religious, and funerary practices. The Ritual Cart, with its depictions of Greek deities and scenes, is a testament to this influence. Deities:The figures depicted on the cart may represent Greek deities, indicating the adoption of Greek mythology within Etruscan religious beliefs.Funerary Rituals:The cart's placement in a tomb suggests its use in funerary rituals, which are also influenced by Greek practices. Processions, laments, and the laying out of the deceased (prothesis) were common features of both Etruscan and Greek burial rites.Artistic Style:The artistic style of the Ritual Cart, with its depictions of humans and animals, is also influenced by Greek art.Key Features and Interpretations:Function:The cart's purpose is debated, but it is generally believed to be related to religious or funerary rituals, possibly representing a procession or journey into the afterlife.Scenes Depicted:The scenes depicted on the cart may include mythological figures, sacrifices, or other religious events.Greek Influence:The presence of Greek deities and the overall artistic style suggest a strong Greek influence on Etruscan art and beliefs. In Conclusion:The Ritual Cart from Vetulonia is a fascinating artifact that sheds light on the complex relationship between Etruscan and Greek cultures. It demonstrates the adoption of Greek artistic styles, religious beliefs, and funerary practices by the Etruscans, highlighting the vibrant cultural exchange that occurred in ancient Italy.ÎÎÎÎÎÎÎΡÎΦÎÎ
https://www.academia.edu/45483233/Mag..., A. R. 2021. "Cue to Hercules and Buddha," in Magical Maha Maya - Epic Dimensions in Buddhist Art, Agam Kala Prakshan, New Delhi.
https://antigonejournal.com/2023/07/r.... Corey Brennan. 2023. "The Fasces: Ancient Romeâs Most Dangerous Political Symbol," in Antigone Journal, <https://antigonejournal.com/2023/07/r... (6 June 2025).
https://oxfordre.com/classics/display..., D. W. R. 2016. Oxford Classical Dictionary, s.v. Vetulonia
https://dokumen.pub/qdownload/the-mut... MacKendrick, P. 1960. The Mute Stones Speak: The Story of Archaeology in Italy, New York.
https://pergamos.lib.uoa.gr/uoa/dl/ob..., ÎÏ. 2021. "ÎοινÏνική μνήμη και ÏÎ±Ï ÏÏÏηÏα ÏÏην αÏÏαία Îλληνική ÏÏλη: Îι ÏεÏιÏÏÏÏÎµÎ¹Ï ÏηÏÎάÏÎ¿Ï , ÏÎ·Ï Î£Î±Î¼Î¿Î¸ÏÎ¬ÎºÎ·Ï ÎºÎ±Î¹ ÏÎ·Ï ÎÎ®Î¼Î½Î¿Ï Î±ÏÏ Ïην άÏιξη ÏÏν ÎλλήνÏν μÎÏÏι Ïην ÏÏÏεÏη αÏÏαιÏÏηÏα" (διδ. ÎÎÎ Î).
https://www.academia.edu/37143780/Ste... Chiara. (und). "Stele di Aule Feluske o stele del guerriero di Vetulonia," <https://www.academia.edu/37143780/Ste... (7 June 2025).
https://www.jstor.org/stable/496458A. L. Frothingham, Jr. 1894. "A Primitive Dome with Pendentives at Vetulonia," The American Journal of Archaeology and of the History of the Fine Arts 9 (2), pp. 213-216.
Published on June 07, 2025 05:25
May 12, 2025
JAMES JOYCE & GREATER GREECE
JAMES JOYCE ÎÎÎ ÎÎÎÎΩΠÎÎÎÎΣεÏανίÏμαÏα
Trisevgeni Bilia. 2021. "'Unfinishing Masterpieceâ: James Joyceâs "Ulysses" in GreeceJames Joyceâs 'Ulysses' in Greece," Greek Studies Now. Cultural Analysis Network, <https://gc.fairead.net/james-joyces-u... (4 May, 2025).Τα ελληνικά ÏÎ¿Ï Î¤Î¶Î±Î¯Î·Î¼Ï Î¤Î¶ÏÏ Ï (ΤΡÎΣÎÎ¥ÎÎÎÎ ÎÎÎÎÎ)
âJames Joyce, Textorized,â by Maxf, 2006 https://commons.wikimedia.org/wiki/Fi...
https://www.cambridge.org/core/books/...
Baker, G. 2022. "Hellenise It," in Classics and Celtic Literary Modernism. Yeats, Joyce, MacDiarmid and Jones Joyce and the Mistranslation of Revival, pp. 85-122.
Gregory BakerâI am distressed and indignant,â declared T. S. Eliot (1888â1965).1 â[D]iscreet investigationsâ were warranted, he told Sylvia Beach (1887â1962), for a âconspiracyâ against James Joyceâs newly published novel, Ulysses, seemed to be afoot in England.2 In the months since the bookâs 1922 printing in Paris, a number of English literary critics had come forward seeking press copies, but few actual reviews of the novel had appeared in British magazines and journals. Disheartened, Joyce himself explained to Harriet Shaw Weaver (1876â1961) that âcertain criticsâ seemed keen to obtain the novel if only to then âboycott the book.â
https://openjournals.ugent.be/jeps/ar..., E. 2025. "James Joyceâs Portrait in Londonâs Greek Newspaper HÄ Hesperia (1916â20)," Journal of European Periodical Studies 9(2), pp. 91â107.
https://books.openedition.org/puc/238..., D. 1991. "A clash of Titans Joyce, Homer and the idea of epic," in Studies on Joyceâs Ulysses, p. 101-118.
Fran OâRourke, âThe Three Aristotles of James Joyce"
[image error]
https://franorourke.ie/wp-content/upl... OâRourke. . "Joyce and Aristotle," pp. 139-157.
It is arguable that Aristotle â next to Homer â was Joyceâs greatest master. Without the Odyssey, Joyce could never have conceived Ulysses; had he not written the book celebrating his frst rendezvous with a beautiful girl from Galway, whatever he wrote would, however, have been profoundly marked by the philosopher of Stagira. There is, I suggest, a profound affnity of mind between Joyce and Aristotle; perhaps part of this kinship may be explained by its Homeric parentage. Aristotle too was profoundly infuenced by Homer; he cites him over 100 times, second in frequency only to Plato. Many of these citations are in those works of Aristotle which Joyce would read. One of the most moving documents which we possess from the entire corpus of ancient philosophy is the fragment of a letter written by Aristotle toward the end of his life: âThe more solitary and isolated I am, the more I have come to love myths.â 1 One recalls Rembrandtâs famous painting of Aristotle contemplating the bust of Homer. It is noteworthy that in Gulliverâs Travels, Jonathan Swift places Homer and Aristotle in the same company: âHaving a desire to see those ancients, who were most renowned for wit and learning, I set apart one day on purpose. I proposed that Homer and Aristotle might appear at the head of all their commentators ⦠I had a whisper from a ghost, who shall be nameless, that these commentators always kept in the most distant quarter from their principals, in the lower world, through a consciousness of shame and guilt, because they had so horribly misrepresented the meaning of those authors to posterity.â 2Joyce would bear no such guilt in the company of Homer and Aristotle.Joyce set out to emulate Homer and his success is beyond dispute. He was also a true and sympathetic follower of Aristotle. He regarded Aristotle as the greatest thinker of all times, declaring: âIn the last two hundred years we have had no great thinker. My judgment is daring, since Kant is included. All the great thinkers of the past centuries from Kant to Benedetto Croce have only recultivated the garden. In my opinion the greatest thinker of all times is Aristotle. He defnes everything with wonderful clarity and simplicity. Volumes were written later to defne the same things.â 3How did Joyce came to know Aristotle? Why such great esteem? I will presently assess the most obvious avenue of infuence â his Jesuit education â but would frst like to mention one which is perhaps overlooked. For generations in Ireland, the name of Aristotle has been synonymous with wisdom and erudition. The following extract from a German visitor to Ireland in 1843 illustrates how well Aristotle had become established over the centuries in the Irish vernacular tradition: https://www.academia.edu/44654148/Joy...
https://neoskosmos.com/en/2018/11/09/... Kalimniou. 2018. "James Joyce, the Greeks and Orthodoxy," Neos Kosmos, <https://neoskosmos.com/en/2018/11/09/... (4 May, 2025).
https://muse.jhu.edu/pub/2/article/76..., M. P., Rev. of Greek and Hellenic Culture in Joyce, in Comparative Literature Studies 37.4 (2000), pp. 434-436.
https://www.jstor.org/stable/26288739..., C. 2009. "Greekly Imperfect: The Homeric Origins of Joyce's ''Nausicaa'," Joyce Studies Annual, pp. 89-108.
Greek and Hellenic Culture in Joyce (Florida James Joyce) Hardcover â September 30, 1998by R. J. Schork (Author)"Definitive. . . . This is the first comprehensive treatment of its subject; it is so thoroughly presented that competition is unlikely."--Mary T. Reynolds, author of Joyce and Dante
"A major contribution to the study of the incidence of Greek literary and cultural traditions in Joyce's works. . . . The almost axiomatic deference to Joyce's greatness and virtual infallibility is absent from this hard-nosed and eminently viable study."--Roy Arthur Swanson, University of Wisconsin, Milwaukee
Classical allusion in James Joyce's work is staggering--despite the fact that he knew no ancient Greek and had only a minimal grasp of its modern form. This book by R. J. Schork comprehensively examines the essential contributions of Greek language, literature, history, and mythology to the structure and comic aspects of Joyce's fiction.
https://www.jstor.org/stable/25477762... Harper, M. 2000. Rev. of Greek and Hellenic Culture in Joyce, in James Joyce Quarterly 37 (3/4), Joyce and the Law (Spring - Summer, 2000), pp. 568-572.
http://www.siff.us.es/iberjoyce/wp-co... CHIN. 1996. "Aristotle's Masterpiece: A Possible Source Book for the 'Ithaca' Episode of Ulysses," Papers on Joyce 2, pp. 19-24.
This paper attempts to suggest that Aristotle's Masterpiece, which is mentioned three times in James Joyce's Ulysses, is the original for the catechistical method employed in the âIthacaâ episode. A quarter of a century ago, R. A. Copland and G. W. Turner proposed in their joint essay that the question-and-answer form of âIthacaâ is directly indebted toRichmal Mangnall's Historical and Miscellaneous Questions for the Use of Young People, with a Selection of British and General Biography, &c., &c., a textbook of elementary factual knowledge which went through over a hundred editions during the nineteenth century and was still in use in Joyce's times.1From then on, many critics appear to have accepted Mangnall's book as a primary source for Joyce's âIthacaâ in Ulysses.2Since I do not agree with them, however, I propose that Joyce probably used Aristotle's Masterpiece as a model for parody in his composition of âIthacaâ because of the mutual resemblances between Aristotle's Masterpiece and Joyce's âIthaca.âNothing is more convincing as evidence that Joyce was quite familiar with Aristotle's Masterpiece than his own three oblique references in Ulysses:(1) âMr. Bloom turned over idly pages . . . of Aristotle's Masterpiece. Crooked botched print. Plates; infants cuddled in a ball in bloodred wombs like livers of slaughtered cows . . . All butting with their skulls to get out of it . . .â3; (2) â. . . the recorded instances of multiseminal, twikindled and monstrous births conceived during the catamenic period or of consaguineous parentsâin a word all the cases of human nativity which Aristotle has classified in his masterpiece with chromolithographic illustrationsâ (U 14.973-77); and (3) â. . . you then tucked up in bed like those babies in the Aristocrats Masterpiece he brought me another time . . . old Aristocrat or whatever his name is disgusting you more with those rotten pictures children with two heads and no legs. . .â (U 18.1237-41). As is indicated in these quotes, Joyce not only refers to the title of Aristotle's Masterpiece but also uses its contents for the writing of Ulysses.4The fact that âAristotle's masterpieceâ is jotted down in Joyce's Ulysses Notesheets in the British Museum is more evidence that Joyce used this book as a source in the composition of his highly intertextual novel.5
https://www.greek-language.gr/digital...± Îλληνική ÎλÏÏÏα και ÎÏαμμαÏεία, Î Ï Î¾Î¯Ï, ΨηÏιακή ÎÏÏαιοθήκη s.v. ÎÎ´Ï ÏÏÎÎ±Ï (ÎÏιμ. ΤÏιανÏαÏÏ Î»Î»Î¹Î¬ ÎÎ¹Î¬Î½Î½Î¿Ï )
Το 1922 εκδÏθηκε Ïο ÏλήÏÎµÏ ÎºÎµÎ¯Î¼ÎµÎ½Î¿ ÏÎ¿Ï ÎÎ´Ï ÏÏÎα ÏÎ¿Ï James Joyce, ÏÏÏÎ¯Ï Î»Î¿Î³Î¿ÎºÏιÏία. ÎÏοÏελεί Îνα ÏÏÏÏοÏÏÏο και ÏαÏαδειγμαÏÎ¹ÎºÏ Â«Î¼Î¿Î½ÏεÏνιÏÏικÏ» Î¼Ï Î¸Î¹ÏÏÏÏημα ÏÎ¿Ï Î¬Î»Î»Î±Î¾Îµ για ÏάνÏα Ïην ιÏÏοÏία ÏÎ·Ï ÏεζογÏαÏίαÏ. Î Joyce δήλÏÏε ÏÏι ÏήÏε Ïη γενική Ïλοκή ÏÎ¿Ï Î±ÏÏ Ïην ομηÏική ÎδÏÏÏεια και Ïα 18 κεÏάλαια ÏÎ¿Ï Î²Î¹Î²Î»Î¯Î¿Ï ÏÎÏÎ¿Ï Î½ ÏÎ¿Ï Ï ÏίÏÎ»Î¿Ï Ï Î¼Îµ ÏÎ¿Ï Ï Î¿ÏÎ¿Î¯Î¿Ï Ï ÎµÎ¯Ïαν δημοÏÎ¹ÎµÏ Î¸ÎµÎ¯ αÏοÏÏαÏμαÏικά ÏÏο The Little Review. [â¦] Î ÎÎ´Ï ÏÏÎÎ±Ï Î¼Î¬Ï Î±ÏηγείÏαι μία ημÎÏα âÏην 16η ÎÎ¿Ï Î½Î¯Î¿Ï 1904â αÏÏ Ïη ζÏή δÏο ÎÎ¿Ï Î²Î»Î¹Î½ÎζÏν, ÏÏν Stephen Dedalus (ΤηλÎμαÏοÏ) και Leopold Bloom (ÎÎ´Ï ÏÏÎαÏ). ÎÎ¬Î½Î¿Ï Î½ ÏÎ¹Ï Î´Î¿Ï Î»ÎµÎ¹ÎÏ ÏÎ¿Ï Ï ÎºÎ±Î¹ ÏÏ Î½Î±Î½ÏοÏνε διάÏοÏÎ¿Ï Ï Î³Î½ÏÏÏοÏÏ ÎºÎ±Î¹ αξιομνημÏÎ½ÎµÏ ÏÎ¿Ï Ï ÎÎ¿Ï Î²Î»Î¹Î½ÎÎ¶Î¿Ï Ï ÎºÎ±Î¸ÏÏ Î´Î¹Î´Î¬ÏÎºÎ¿Ï Î½, ÏÏÏνε, ÏεÏÏαÏοÏν, ÏÏ Î¶Î·ÏοÏν και Î±Ï Î½Î±Î½Î¯Î¶Î¿Î½Ïαι. [â¦] Î Joyce αÏοÏάÏιÏε να γÏάÏει μια ÏανÏαÏÏική εκδοÏή ÏÎ·Ï ÎδÏÏÏÎµÎ¹Î±Ï ÏÏοÏαÏμοÏμÎÎ½Î·Ï ÏÎ¬Î½Ï Ïε Îνα ÏÎ¿Î»Ï ÏÏαγμαÏÎ¹ÎºÏ ÎºÎ±Î¹ ÏÏ Î³ÎºÎµÎºÏιμÎνο ÎÎ¿Ï Î²Î»Î¯Î½Î¿. (Hall 2008)Î Joyce ÏήÏε για ÏÏÏÏÏ Ïο Ïην ÎδÏÏÏεια ÏÎ¿Ï ÎμήÏÎ¿Ï ÎºÎ±Î¹ ÏÎ·Ï ÏÏÏÏθεÏε Ïην ενÏÏηÏα ÏÏÏÎ¿Ï ÎºÎ±Î¹ ÏÏÏÎ½Î¿Ï . ΠβαÏική Ï ÏÏθεÏη ÏÎ¿Ï ÎÏÎ³Î¿Ï Î¼Î¿Î¹Î¬Î¶ÎµÎ¹ με ÏÎ·Ï ÎδÏÏÏειαÏ: ÎÎ½Î±Ï ÏεÏÏαÏÎÏαÏÎ¿Ï Î¼ÎµÏÏκοÏÎ¿Ï ÏεÏιÏλανιÎÏαι εÏιÏÏÏÎÏονÏÎ±Ï âμÎÏα αÏÏ ÏειÏαÏμοÏÏ ÎºÎ±Î¹ δοκιμαÏίεÏâ ÏÏο ÏÏίÏι ÏÎ¿Ï , ÏÏη Î³Ï Î½Î±Î¯ÎºÎ± και ÏÏο γιο ÏÎ¿Ï , ÎµÎ½Ï ÎÎ½Î±Ï Î½ÎµÎ±ÏÏÏ Î²Î³Î±Î¯Î½ÎµÎ¹ ÏÏον κÏÏμο για να Ïάθει και να μάθει, αναζηÏÏνÏÎ±Ï Ïον ÏαμÎνο ÏαÏÎÏα ÏÎ¿Ï . ΠιÏÏοÏία κοÏÏ ÏÏνεÏαι ÏÏαν οι Î´Ï Î¿ ÏÎ¿Ï Ï Î±Î½ÏαμÏÎ½Î¿Ï Î½ εÏιÏÎÎ»Î¿Ï Ï, ÎÏειÏα αÏÏ Î¼ÎµÎ³Î¬Î»ÎµÏ, και ÏÏÏιÏÏÎÏ, ÏεÏιÏλανήÏειÏ. Î ÏοιÏηÏÎ®Ï Stephen Dedalus Î¸Ï Î¼Î¬Ïαι ÏÏÏ Î±Ïνήθηκε Ïο Î¸ÎµÏ ÏÏο ÏÏοÏκÎÏαλο ÏÎ·Ï Î½ÎµÎºÏÎ®Ï Î¼Î·ÏÎÏÎ±Ï ÏÎ¿Ï , Ïον Ïιάνει Ï ÏÏεÏία και, Î¼ÎµÎ¸Ï ÏμÎÎ½Î¿Ï ÎºÎ±Î¸ÏÏ ÎµÎ¯Î½Î±Î¹, μÏλÎκει Ï' Îναν καβγάΠÏον γλιÏÏνει ο Bloom, ο ÏεÏιÏλανÏÎ¼ÎµÎ½Î¿Ï ÎÎ¿Ï Î´Î±Î¯Î¿Ï, και Ïον ÏαίÏνει ÏÏο ÏÏίÏι ÏÎ¿Ï . ΠοικογÎνεια ÏÎ¿Ï Stephen δεν ÏÎ¿Ï ÎµÎ¯Ïε ÏÏοÏÏÎÏει ÏÏιÏικÏΠη Î³Ï Î½Î±Î¯ÎºÎ± ÏÎ¿Ï Bloom είναι άÏιÏÏη, και Ïο Ïαιδί ÏÎ¿Ï ÎÏει Ïεθάνει. Î ÎÏÎ·Î¼Î¿Ï ÏαÏÎÏÎ±Ï Î²ÏίÏκει ÏÏÏα Ïον οÏÏÎ±Î½Ï ÏÎ¿Ï Î³Î¹Î¿.Πολλοί αναγνÏÏÏεÏ, ÏμÏÏ, θα διαβάÏÎ¿Ï Î½ ÏÏ Ïο ÏÎÎ»Î¿Ï Ïον ÎÎ´Ï ÏÏÎα ÏÏÏÎ¯Ï Î½Î± ανÏιληÏθοÏν ÏÏÏ Î±ÎºÎ¿Î»Î¿Ï Î¸ÎµÎ¯ Ïο ÏÏÏÏÏ Ïο ÏÎ·Ï ÎδÏÏÏειαÏ. ΣÏο αÏÏÎ¹ÎºÏ ÏειÏÏγÏαÏο ο Joyce είÏε ÏÏοÏάξει Ïε κάθε κεÏάλαιο ομηÏικά ÏαÏαθÎμαÏα, αλλά Ïα Îβγαλε ÏÏιν αÏÏ Ïην ÎκδοÏη. Îια Îνδειξη είναι, βÎβαια, ο ÏίÏÎ»Î¿Ï ÎÎ´Ï ÏÏÎαÏ, αλλά κι Î±Ï Ïή Ïη ÏÏ ÏκοÏίζει Ïο ÏÎµÏ Î´ÏÎ½Ï Î¼Î¿ ÏÎ¿Ï Joyce: ο ÏÏ Î³Î³ÏαÏÎÎ±Ï Î±Ïοκαλεί Dedalus Ïον ÎµÎ±Ï ÏÏ ÏÎ¿Ï , και δεν Ï ÏάÏÏει ÏαÏάδοÏη ÏÎ¿Ï Î½Î± ÏÏ Î½Î´Îει Ïον ÎÎ´Ï ÏÏÎα με Ïον ÏεÏνίÏη Îαίδαλο. ÎÏÏεÏα, και ο αναγνÏÏÏÎ·Ï ÏÎ¿Ï Î´Î¹Î±ÎºÏίνει μια γενική ομοιÏÏηÏα με Ïην ÎδÏÏÏεια ÏÎ¯Î³Î¿Ï Ïα δεν θα ÏÏοÏÎξει ÏÏι κάθε κεÏάλαιο ÏÎ¿Ï ÎÎ´Ï ÏÏÎα, κάθε ÏÏÏÏÏÏο ÏÎ¿Ï ÎµÎ¼ÏανίζεÏαι ÏαÏαÏÎ¬Î½Ï Î±ÏÏ Î¼Î¹Î± ÏÏιγμή, και Ïολλά αÏÏ Ïα άÏÏ Ïα ανÏικείμενα ÏÎ¿Ï ÏÏηÏιμοÏοιοÏνÏαι είναι μελεÏημÎνα ÎÏÏι ÏÏÏε να ανÏιÏÏοιÏοÏν με ÏαÏάλληλά ÏÎ¿Ï Ï ÏÏην ÎδÏÏÏεια. ΣÏον ÎÎ´Ï ÏÏÎα λ.Ï. εÏανεμÏανίζονÏαι οι ÏÎÏÏεÏÎ¹Ï Î³Ï Î½Î±Î¯ÎºÎµÏ ÏÏν ÏεÏιÏλανήÏεÏν ÏÎ¿Ï ÎÎ´Ï ÏÏÎα: Î Î¼Ï ÏÏική νÏμÏη ÎÎ±Î»Ï ÏÏ ÎµÎ¯Î½Î±Î¹ η δακÏÏ Î»Î¿Î³ÏάÏÎ¿Ï Clifford, ÏÎ¿Ï Î±Î»Î»Î·Î»Î¿Î³ÏαÏεί με Ïον Bloom αλλά ÏαÏαμÎνει αθÎαÏηΠη βαÏιλοÏοÏλα ÎÎ±Ï Ïικά είναι η Gerty MacDowell, η κοÏελίÏÏα ÏÎ¿Ï ÏÎ¿Ï Î¾Ï Ïνά Î»Î¬Î³Î½ÎµÏ ÏκÎÏÎµÎ¹Ï ÏÏην ακÏογιαλιάΠη ÎίÏκη, ÏÎ¿Ï Î¼ÎµÏαμοÏÏÏνει ÏÎ¿Ï Ï Î±Î½Î¸ÏÏÏÎ¿Ï Ï Ïε κÏήνη, είναι η μαÏÏÏνα ÏÎ¿Ï ÏοÏÎ½ÎµÎ¯Î¿Ï ÏÏÎ¿Ï Î¿ Bloom ÏÏ Î½Î±Î½Ïά Ïον νεαÏÏ DedalusÎ ÏÎλοÏ, η ÏιÏÏή ΠηνελÏÏη είναι η άÏιÏÏη Î³Ï Î½Î±Î¯ÎºÎ± ÏÎ¿Ï , η Molly. Î ÏÏηλιά ÏÏν ανÎμÏν ÏÏ Î¼Î²Î¿Î»Î¯Î¶ÎµÏαι με Ïα γÏαÏεία Î¼Î¹Î±Ï ÎµÏημεÏÎ¯Î´Î±Ï ÏÏο ÎÎ¿Ï Î²Î»Î¯Î½Î¿Î Î¿ ÎÏκλÏÏÎ±Ï Î Î¿Î»ÏÏÎ·Î¼Î¿Ï Î³Î¯Î½ÎµÏαι ÎÎ½Î±Ï Î¬Î¾ÎµÏÏÎ¿Ï ÎºÎ±Î¹ Î²Î¬Î½Î±Ï ÏÎ¿Ï ÎÏλανδÏÏ Î½Î·ÏιÏÏηÏΠο ÏÏ ÏÏμÎÎ½Î¿Ï ÏάÏÏÎ±Î»Î¿Ï ÏÎ¿Ï ÎÎ´Ï ÏÏÎα είναι Ïο ÏοÏÏο ÏÎ¿Ï Bloom κ.Ï.λ. Îι ÏεÏιÏÏÏÏεÏÎµÏ Î±Î½ÏιÏÏοιÏÎ¯ÎµÏ ÎµÎ¯Î½Î±Î¹ ÏμÏÏ ÏÎ¿Î»Ï Î´Ï ÏδιάκÏιÏεÏ, και δεν ενÏοÏίζονÏαι ÏÏÏÎ¯Ï Ïη βοήθεια ÏÏν ÏÏολιαÏÏÏν ÏÎ¿Ï Î³Î½ÏÏιζαν Ïον Joyce και, καÏά Ïα ÏαινÏμενα, είÏαν ακοÏÏει κάÏÎ¿Î¹ÎµÏ Î½ÏÎ¾ÎµÎ¹Ï Î±ÏÏ Ïον ίδιο. [â¦] (Highet 1988:667-670)
Trisevgeni Bilia. 2021. "'Unfinishing Masterpieceâ: James Joyceâs "Ulysses" in GreeceJames Joyceâs 'Ulysses' in Greece," Greek Studies Now. Cultural Analysis Network, <https://gc.fairead.net/james-joyces-u... (4 May, 2025).Τα ελληνικά ÏÎ¿Ï Î¤Î¶Î±Î¯Î·Î¼Ï Î¤Î¶ÏÏ Ï (ΤΡÎΣÎÎ¥ÎÎÎÎ ÎÎÎÎÎ)

https://www.cambridge.org/core/books/...

Baker, G. 2022. "Hellenise It," in Classics and Celtic Literary Modernism. Yeats, Joyce, MacDiarmid and Jones Joyce and the Mistranslation of Revival, pp. 85-122.
Gregory BakerâI am distressed and indignant,â declared T. S. Eliot (1888â1965).1 â[D]iscreet investigationsâ were warranted, he told Sylvia Beach (1887â1962), for a âconspiracyâ against James Joyceâs newly published novel, Ulysses, seemed to be afoot in England.2 In the months since the bookâs 1922 printing in Paris, a number of English literary critics had come forward seeking press copies, but few actual reviews of the novel had appeared in British magazines and journals. Disheartened, Joyce himself explained to Harriet Shaw Weaver (1876â1961) that âcertain criticsâ seemed keen to obtain the novel if only to then âboycott the book.â
https://openjournals.ugent.be/jeps/ar..., E. 2025. "James Joyceâs Portrait in Londonâs Greek Newspaper HÄ Hesperia (1916â20)," Journal of European Periodical Studies 9(2), pp. 91â107.
https://books.openedition.org/puc/238..., D. 1991. "A clash of Titans Joyce, Homer and the idea of epic," in Studies on Joyceâs Ulysses, p. 101-118.
Fran OâRourke, âThe Three Aristotles of James Joyce"
[image error]
https://franorourke.ie/wp-content/upl... OâRourke. . "Joyce and Aristotle," pp. 139-157.
It is arguable that Aristotle â next to Homer â was Joyceâs greatest master. Without the Odyssey, Joyce could never have conceived Ulysses; had he not written the book celebrating his frst rendezvous with a beautiful girl from Galway, whatever he wrote would, however, have been profoundly marked by the philosopher of Stagira. There is, I suggest, a profound affnity of mind between Joyce and Aristotle; perhaps part of this kinship may be explained by its Homeric parentage. Aristotle too was profoundly infuenced by Homer; he cites him over 100 times, second in frequency only to Plato. Many of these citations are in those works of Aristotle which Joyce would read. One of the most moving documents which we possess from the entire corpus of ancient philosophy is the fragment of a letter written by Aristotle toward the end of his life: âThe more solitary and isolated I am, the more I have come to love myths.â 1 One recalls Rembrandtâs famous painting of Aristotle contemplating the bust of Homer. It is noteworthy that in Gulliverâs Travels, Jonathan Swift places Homer and Aristotle in the same company: âHaving a desire to see those ancients, who were most renowned for wit and learning, I set apart one day on purpose. I proposed that Homer and Aristotle might appear at the head of all their commentators ⦠I had a whisper from a ghost, who shall be nameless, that these commentators always kept in the most distant quarter from their principals, in the lower world, through a consciousness of shame and guilt, because they had so horribly misrepresented the meaning of those authors to posterity.â 2Joyce would bear no such guilt in the company of Homer and Aristotle.Joyce set out to emulate Homer and his success is beyond dispute. He was also a true and sympathetic follower of Aristotle. He regarded Aristotle as the greatest thinker of all times, declaring: âIn the last two hundred years we have had no great thinker. My judgment is daring, since Kant is included. All the great thinkers of the past centuries from Kant to Benedetto Croce have only recultivated the garden. In my opinion the greatest thinker of all times is Aristotle. He defnes everything with wonderful clarity and simplicity. Volumes were written later to defne the same things.â 3How did Joyce came to know Aristotle? Why such great esteem? I will presently assess the most obvious avenue of infuence â his Jesuit education â but would frst like to mention one which is perhaps overlooked. For generations in Ireland, the name of Aristotle has been synonymous with wisdom and erudition. The following extract from a German visitor to Ireland in 1843 illustrates how well Aristotle had become established over the centuries in the Irish vernacular tradition: https://www.academia.edu/44654148/Joy...
https://neoskosmos.com/en/2018/11/09/... Kalimniou. 2018. "James Joyce, the Greeks and Orthodoxy," Neos Kosmos, <https://neoskosmos.com/en/2018/11/09/... (4 May, 2025).
https://muse.jhu.edu/pub/2/article/76..., M. P., Rev. of Greek and Hellenic Culture in Joyce, in Comparative Literature Studies 37.4 (2000), pp. 434-436.
https://www.jstor.org/stable/26288739..., C. 2009. "Greekly Imperfect: The Homeric Origins of Joyce's ''Nausicaa'," Joyce Studies Annual, pp. 89-108.

Greek and Hellenic Culture in Joyce (Florida James Joyce) Hardcover â September 30, 1998by R. J. Schork (Author)"Definitive. . . . This is the first comprehensive treatment of its subject; it is so thoroughly presented that competition is unlikely."--Mary T. Reynolds, author of Joyce and Dante
"A major contribution to the study of the incidence of Greek literary and cultural traditions in Joyce's works. . . . The almost axiomatic deference to Joyce's greatness and virtual infallibility is absent from this hard-nosed and eminently viable study."--Roy Arthur Swanson, University of Wisconsin, Milwaukee
Classical allusion in James Joyce's work is staggering--despite the fact that he knew no ancient Greek and had only a minimal grasp of its modern form. This book by R. J. Schork comprehensively examines the essential contributions of Greek language, literature, history, and mythology to the structure and comic aspects of Joyce's fiction.
https://www.jstor.org/stable/25477762... Harper, M. 2000. Rev. of Greek and Hellenic Culture in Joyce, in James Joyce Quarterly 37 (3/4), Joyce and the Law (Spring - Summer, 2000), pp. 568-572.
http://www.siff.us.es/iberjoyce/wp-co... CHIN. 1996. "Aristotle's Masterpiece: A Possible Source Book for the 'Ithaca' Episode of Ulysses," Papers on Joyce 2, pp. 19-24.
This paper attempts to suggest that Aristotle's Masterpiece, which is mentioned three times in James Joyce's Ulysses, is the original for the catechistical method employed in the âIthacaâ episode. A quarter of a century ago, R. A. Copland and G. W. Turner proposed in their joint essay that the question-and-answer form of âIthacaâ is directly indebted toRichmal Mangnall's Historical and Miscellaneous Questions for the Use of Young People, with a Selection of British and General Biography, &c., &c., a textbook of elementary factual knowledge which went through over a hundred editions during the nineteenth century and was still in use in Joyce's times.1From then on, many critics appear to have accepted Mangnall's book as a primary source for Joyce's âIthacaâ in Ulysses.2Since I do not agree with them, however, I propose that Joyce probably used Aristotle's Masterpiece as a model for parody in his composition of âIthacaâ because of the mutual resemblances between Aristotle's Masterpiece and Joyce's âIthaca.âNothing is more convincing as evidence that Joyce was quite familiar with Aristotle's Masterpiece than his own three oblique references in Ulysses:(1) âMr. Bloom turned over idly pages . . . of Aristotle's Masterpiece. Crooked botched print. Plates; infants cuddled in a ball in bloodred wombs like livers of slaughtered cows . . . All butting with their skulls to get out of it . . .â3; (2) â. . . the recorded instances of multiseminal, twikindled and monstrous births conceived during the catamenic period or of consaguineous parentsâin a word all the cases of human nativity which Aristotle has classified in his masterpiece with chromolithographic illustrationsâ (U 14.973-77); and (3) â. . . you then tucked up in bed like those babies in the Aristocrats Masterpiece he brought me another time . . . old Aristocrat or whatever his name is disgusting you more with those rotten pictures children with two heads and no legs. . .â (U 18.1237-41). As is indicated in these quotes, Joyce not only refers to the title of Aristotle's Masterpiece but also uses its contents for the writing of Ulysses.4The fact that âAristotle's masterpieceâ is jotted down in Joyce's Ulysses Notesheets in the British Museum is more evidence that Joyce used this book as a source in the composition of his highly intertextual novel.5
https://www.greek-language.gr/digital...± Îλληνική ÎλÏÏÏα και ÎÏαμμαÏεία, Î Ï Î¾Î¯Ï, ΨηÏιακή ÎÏÏαιοθήκη s.v. ÎÎ´Ï ÏÏÎÎ±Ï (ÎÏιμ. ΤÏιανÏαÏÏ Î»Î»Î¹Î¬ ÎÎ¹Î¬Î½Î½Î¿Ï )
Το 1922 εκδÏθηκε Ïο ÏλήÏÎµÏ ÎºÎµÎ¯Î¼ÎµÎ½Î¿ ÏÎ¿Ï ÎÎ´Ï ÏÏÎα ÏÎ¿Ï James Joyce, ÏÏÏÎ¯Ï Î»Î¿Î³Î¿ÎºÏιÏία. ÎÏοÏελεί Îνα ÏÏÏÏοÏÏÏο και ÏαÏαδειγμαÏÎ¹ÎºÏ Â«Î¼Î¿Î½ÏεÏνιÏÏικÏ» Î¼Ï Î¸Î¹ÏÏÏÏημα ÏÎ¿Ï Î¬Î»Î»Î±Î¾Îµ για ÏάνÏα Ïην ιÏÏοÏία ÏÎ·Ï ÏεζογÏαÏίαÏ. Î Joyce δήλÏÏε ÏÏι ÏήÏε Ïη γενική Ïλοκή ÏÎ¿Ï Î±ÏÏ Ïην ομηÏική ÎδÏÏÏεια και Ïα 18 κεÏάλαια ÏÎ¿Ï Î²Î¹Î²Î»Î¯Î¿Ï ÏÎÏÎ¿Ï Î½ ÏÎ¿Ï Ï ÏίÏÎ»Î¿Ï Ï Î¼Îµ ÏÎ¿Ï Ï Î¿ÏÎ¿Î¯Î¿Ï Ï ÎµÎ¯Ïαν δημοÏÎ¹ÎµÏ Î¸ÎµÎ¯ αÏοÏÏαÏμαÏικά ÏÏο The Little Review. [â¦] Î ÎÎ´Ï ÏÏÎÎ±Ï Î¼Î¬Ï Î±ÏηγείÏαι μία ημÎÏα âÏην 16η ÎÎ¿Ï Î½Î¯Î¿Ï 1904â αÏÏ Ïη ζÏή δÏο ÎÎ¿Ï Î²Î»Î¹Î½ÎζÏν, ÏÏν Stephen Dedalus (ΤηλÎμαÏοÏ) και Leopold Bloom (ÎÎ´Ï ÏÏÎαÏ). ÎÎ¬Î½Î¿Ï Î½ ÏÎ¹Ï Î´Î¿Ï Î»ÎµÎ¹ÎÏ ÏÎ¿Ï Ï ÎºÎ±Î¹ ÏÏ Î½Î±Î½ÏοÏνε διάÏοÏÎ¿Ï Ï Î³Î½ÏÏÏοÏÏ ÎºÎ±Î¹ αξιομνημÏÎ½ÎµÏ ÏÎ¿Ï Ï ÎÎ¿Ï Î²Î»Î¹Î½ÎÎ¶Î¿Ï Ï ÎºÎ±Î¸ÏÏ Î´Î¹Î´Î¬ÏÎºÎ¿Ï Î½, ÏÏÏνε, ÏεÏÏαÏοÏν, ÏÏ Î¶Î·ÏοÏν και Î±Ï Î½Î±Î½Î¯Î¶Î¿Î½Ïαι. [â¦] Î Joyce αÏοÏάÏιÏε να γÏάÏει μια ÏανÏαÏÏική εκδοÏή ÏÎ·Ï ÎδÏÏÏÎµÎ¹Î±Ï ÏÏοÏαÏμοÏμÎÎ½Î·Ï ÏÎ¬Î½Ï Ïε Îνα ÏÎ¿Î»Ï ÏÏαγμαÏÎ¹ÎºÏ ÎºÎ±Î¹ ÏÏ Î³ÎºÎµÎºÏιμÎνο ÎÎ¿Ï Î²Î»Î¯Î½Î¿. (Hall 2008)Î Joyce ÏήÏε για ÏÏÏÏÏ Ïο Ïην ÎδÏÏÏεια ÏÎ¿Ï ÎμήÏÎ¿Ï ÎºÎ±Î¹ ÏÎ·Ï ÏÏÏÏθεÏε Ïην ενÏÏηÏα ÏÏÏÎ¿Ï ÎºÎ±Î¹ ÏÏÏÎ½Î¿Ï . ΠβαÏική Ï ÏÏθεÏη ÏÎ¿Ï ÎÏÎ³Î¿Ï Î¼Î¿Î¹Î¬Î¶ÎµÎ¹ με ÏÎ·Ï ÎδÏÏÏειαÏ: ÎÎ½Î±Ï ÏεÏÏαÏÎÏαÏÎ¿Ï Î¼ÎµÏÏκοÏÎ¿Ï ÏεÏιÏλανιÎÏαι εÏιÏÏÏÎÏονÏÎ±Ï âμÎÏα αÏÏ ÏειÏαÏμοÏÏ ÎºÎ±Î¹ δοκιμαÏίεÏâ ÏÏο ÏÏίÏι ÏÎ¿Ï , ÏÏη Î³Ï Î½Î±Î¯ÎºÎ± και ÏÏο γιο ÏÎ¿Ï , ÎµÎ½Ï ÎÎ½Î±Ï Î½ÎµÎ±ÏÏÏ Î²Î³Î±Î¯Î½ÎµÎ¹ ÏÏον κÏÏμο για να Ïάθει και να μάθει, αναζηÏÏνÏÎ±Ï Ïον ÏαμÎνο ÏαÏÎÏα ÏÎ¿Ï . ΠιÏÏοÏία κοÏÏ ÏÏνεÏαι ÏÏαν οι Î´Ï Î¿ ÏÎ¿Ï Ï Î±Î½ÏαμÏÎ½Î¿Ï Î½ εÏιÏÎÎ»Î¿Ï Ï, ÎÏειÏα αÏÏ Î¼ÎµÎ³Î¬Î»ÎµÏ, και ÏÏÏιÏÏÎÏ, ÏεÏιÏλανήÏειÏ. Î ÏοιÏηÏÎ®Ï Stephen Dedalus Î¸Ï Î¼Î¬Ïαι ÏÏÏ Î±Ïνήθηκε Ïο Î¸ÎµÏ ÏÏο ÏÏοÏκÎÏαλο ÏÎ·Ï Î½ÎµÎºÏÎ®Ï Î¼Î·ÏÎÏÎ±Ï ÏÎ¿Ï , Ïον Ïιάνει Ï ÏÏεÏία και, Î¼ÎµÎ¸Ï ÏμÎÎ½Î¿Ï ÎºÎ±Î¸ÏÏ ÎµÎ¯Î½Î±Î¹, μÏλÎκει Ï' Îναν καβγάΠÏον γλιÏÏνει ο Bloom, ο ÏεÏιÏλανÏÎ¼ÎµÎ½Î¿Ï ÎÎ¿Ï Î´Î±Î¯Î¿Ï, και Ïον ÏαίÏνει ÏÏο ÏÏίÏι ÏÎ¿Ï . ΠοικογÎνεια ÏÎ¿Ï Stephen δεν ÏÎ¿Ï ÎµÎ¯Ïε ÏÏοÏÏÎÏει ÏÏιÏικÏΠη Î³Ï Î½Î±Î¯ÎºÎ± ÏÎ¿Ï Bloom είναι άÏιÏÏη, και Ïο Ïαιδί ÏÎ¿Ï ÎÏει Ïεθάνει. Î ÎÏÎ·Î¼Î¿Ï ÏαÏÎÏÎ±Ï Î²ÏίÏκει ÏÏÏα Ïον οÏÏÎ±Î½Ï ÏÎ¿Ï Î³Î¹Î¿.Πολλοί αναγνÏÏÏεÏ, ÏμÏÏ, θα διαβάÏÎ¿Ï Î½ ÏÏ Ïο ÏÎÎ»Î¿Ï Ïον ÎÎ´Ï ÏÏÎα ÏÏÏÎ¯Ï Î½Î± ανÏιληÏθοÏν ÏÏÏ Î±ÎºÎ¿Î»Î¿Ï Î¸ÎµÎ¯ Ïο ÏÏÏÏÏ Ïο ÏÎ·Ï ÎδÏÏÏειαÏ. ΣÏο αÏÏÎ¹ÎºÏ ÏειÏÏγÏαÏο ο Joyce είÏε ÏÏοÏάξει Ïε κάθε κεÏάλαιο ομηÏικά ÏαÏαθÎμαÏα, αλλά Ïα Îβγαλε ÏÏιν αÏÏ Ïην ÎκδοÏη. Îια Îνδειξη είναι, βÎβαια, ο ÏίÏÎ»Î¿Ï ÎÎ´Ï ÏÏÎαÏ, αλλά κι Î±Ï Ïή Ïη ÏÏ ÏκοÏίζει Ïο ÏÎµÏ Î´ÏÎ½Ï Î¼Î¿ ÏÎ¿Ï Joyce: ο ÏÏ Î³Î³ÏαÏÎÎ±Ï Î±Ïοκαλεί Dedalus Ïον ÎµÎ±Ï ÏÏ ÏÎ¿Ï , και δεν Ï ÏάÏÏει ÏαÏάδοÏη ÏÎ¿Ï Î½Î± ÏÏ Î½Î´Îει Ïον ÎÎ´Ï ÏÏÎα με Ïον ÏεÏνίÏη Îαίδαλο. ÎÏÏεÏα, και ο αναγνÏÏÏÎ·Ï ÏÎ¿Ï Î´Î¹Î±ÎºÏίνει μια γενική ομοιÏÏηÏα με Ïην ÎδÏÏÏεια ÏÎ¯Î³Î¿Ï Ïα δεν θα ÏÏοÏÎξει ÏÏι κάθε κεÏάλαιο ÏÎ¿Ï ÎÎ´Ï ÏÏÎα, κάθε ÏÏÏÏÏÏο ÏÎ¿Ï ÎµÎ¼ÏανίζεÏαι ÏαÏαÏÎ¬Î½Ï Î±ÏÏ Î¼Î¹Î± ÏÏιγμή, και Ïολλά αÏÏ Ïα άÏÏ Ïα ανÏικείμενα ÏÎ¿Ï ÏÏηÏιμοÏοιοÏνÏαι είναι μελεÏημÎνα ÎÏÏι ÏÏÏε να ανÏιÏÏοιÏοÏν με ÏαÏάλληλά ÏÎ¿Ï Ï ÏÏην ÎδÏÏÏεια. ΣÏον ÎÎ´Ï ÏÏÎα λ.Ï. εÏανεμÏανίζονÏαι οι ÏÎÏÏεÏÎ¹Ï Î³Ï Î½Î±Î¯ÎºÎµÏ ÏÏν ÏεÏιÏλανήÏεÏν ÏÎ¿Ï ÎÎ´Ï ÏÏÎα: Î Î¼Ï ÏÏική νÏμÏη ÎÎ±Î»Ï ÏÏ ÎµÎ¯Î½Î±Î¹ η δακÏÏ Î»Î¿Î³ÏάÏÎ¿Ï Clifford, ÏÎ¿Ï Î±Î»Î»Î·Î»Î¿Î³ÏαÏεί με Ïον Bloom αλλά ÏαÏαμÎνει αθÎαÏηΠη βαÏιλοÏοÏλα ÎÎ±Ï Ïικά είναι η Gerty MacDowell, η κοÏελίÏÏα ÏÎ¿Ï ÏÎ¿Ï Î¾Ï Ïνά Î»Î¬Î³Î½ÎµÏ ÏκÎÏÎµÎ¹Ï ÏÏην ακÏογιαλιάΠη ÎίÏκη, ÏÎ¿Ï Î¼ÎµÏαμοÏÏÏνει ÏÎ¿Ï Ï Î±Î½Î¸ÏÏÏÎ¿Ï Ï Ïε κÏήνη, είναι η μαÏÏÏνα ÏÎ¿Ï ÏοÏÎ½ÎµÎ¯Î¿Ï ÏÏÎ¿Ï Î¿ Bloom ÏÏ Î½Î±Î½Ïά Ïον νεαÏÏ DedalusÎ ÏÎλοÏ, η ÏιÏÏή ΠηνελÏÏη είναι η άÏιÏÏη Î³Ï Î½Î±Î¯ÎºÎ± ÏÎ¿Ï , η Molly. Î ÏÏηλιά ÏÏν ανÎμÏν ÏÏ Î¼Î²Î¿Î»Î¯Î¶ÎµÏαι με Ïα γÏαÏεία Î¼Î¹Î±Ï ÎµÏημεÏÎ¯Î´Î±Ï ÏÏο ÎÎ¿Ï Î²Î»Î¯Î½Î¿Î Î¿ ÎÏκλÏÏÎ±Ï Î Î¿Î»ÏÏÎ·Î¼Î¿Ï Î³Î¯Î½ÎµÏαι ÎÎ½Î±Ï Î¬Î¾ÎµÏÏÎ¿Ï ÎºÎ±Î¹ Î²Î¬Î½Î±Ï ÏÎ¿Ï ÎÏλανδÏÏ Î½Î·ÏιÏÏηÏΠο ÏÏ ÏÏμÎÎ½Î¿Ï ÏάÏÏÎ±Î»Î¿Ï ÏÎ¿Ï ÎÎ´Ï ÏÏÎα είναι Ïο ÏοÏÏο ÏÎ¿Ï Bloom κ.Ï.λ. Îι ÏεÏιÏÏÏÏεÏÎµÏ Î±Î½ÏιÏÏοιÏÎ¯ÎµÏ ÎµÎ¯Î½Î±Î¹ ÏμÏÏ ÏÎ¿Î»Ï Î´Ï ÏδιάκÏιÏεÏ, και δεν ενÏοÏίζονÏαι ÏÏÏÎ¯Ï Ïη βοήθεια ÏÏν ÏÏολιαÏÏÏν ÏÎ¿Ï Î³Î½ÏÏιζαν Ïον Joyce και, καÏά Ïα ÏαινÏμενα, είÏαν ακοÏÏει κάÏÎ¿Î¹ÎµÏ Î½ÏÎ¾ÎµÎ¹Ï Î±ÏÏ Ïον ίδιο. [â¦] (Highet 1988:667-670)
Published on May 12, 2025 21:37
April 23, 2025
Aristotleâs Presence in Opera Between Theory and Practice
Î Î ÎΡÎΥΣÎÎ / ÎÎ ÎÎΡÎΣΠΤÎÎ¥ ÎΡÎΣΤÎΤÎÎÎΥΣ ΣΤÎÎ ÎÎ ÎΡÎ. ÎÎΤÎÎÎ¥ ÎÎΩΡÎÎΣ & ΠΡÎÎÎΩΣ (εÏανίÏμαÏα..)
Since the origins of the opera genre, reflection on Greek tragedy and music as they were described in ancient treatises, and above all in those of Aristotle, has been crucial. Reflecting on Poetics, in particular, led to several essential considerations for creating the genre in the sixteenth century and influenced the poetics of seventeenth-century dramma per musica. This new theatrical genre, with its specific characteristics, was consolidated during the seventeenth century, nonetheless, towards the end of the century, in the context of the so-called opera reform, some neo-classical librettists stood out, of whom Count Girolamo Frigimelica Roberti was considered the most radical. Frigimelica Roberti, whose ideas were considered âdistortedâ by his contemporaries, distinguished himself as a staunch supporter of Aristotelian demands and accompanied his reflections on Poetics with an attempt to apply its principles. In my contribution, I intend to focus on the libretto Ercole in cielo (1696), highlighting how the librettistâs attempt to adhere to a strenuous observance of Aristotelian principles nevertheless went hand in hand with the need for different choices on a practical level.--------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
4. Conclusion According to scholars, Frigimelica Roberti is âone of the most important and austere neoclassical librettistsâ (Rosand 1991, 398n23), âthe extremistâ (Saunders 1985, 79); Zeno and the librettists of his time thought of him as an extremist too, as they considered his ideas as distorted as his dramas. Frigimelicaâs method of setting the dramaturgy of his librettos on the basis of Aristotleâs Poetics was undoubtedly unique. The librettist, indeed, identified the canon to be followed in reforming opera librettos in the Aristotelian Poetics and, based on this theory, he attempted to be consistent in his dramaturgical practice as much as the conventions of the opera genre allowed. We have seen from the perspective of how the subject was developed that Frigimelica could not deny the convention of the love plot, as well as that of the happy ending. Whenever adherence to Aristotelian norms failed in practice, the librettist returned to theory in order to justify his actions on the basis of the Poetics. However, beyond the efforts made to reform the librettos, Frigimelica Robertiâs plays had very few spectators, since his librettos were not successful, outside of performances in Venice, and they remained in obscurity (Freeman 1981, 114). The extravagant method of the Paduan count, who justified his poetics through the Poetics, in fact led him to disrupt the traditional system of dramma per musica tosuch an extent â including the exaggerated use of choruses, the disproportionate number of characters,31 and the absence of metrical conventions â that his texts were rendered unworkable for the theatre.32
[image error]
ÎÏÏ ÏÎ¹Ï Î±ÏαÏÏÎÏ ÏÎ¿Ï ÎµÎ¯Î´Î¿Ï Ï ÏÎ·Ï ÏÏεÏαÏ, ο ÏÏοβλημαÏιÏμÏÏ Î³Î¹Î± Ïην ελληνική ÏÏαγÏδία και Î¼Î¿Ï Ïική, ÏÏÏÏ ÏεÏιγÏάÏονÏαν ÏÏÎ¹Ï Î±ÏÏÎ±Î¯ÎµÏ ÏÏαγμαÏείεÏ, και ÎºÏ ÏίÏÏ Ïε ÎµÎºÎµÎ¯Î½ÎµÏ ÏÎ¿Ï ÎÏιÏÏοÏÎλη, ήÏαν καθοÏιÏÏικÏÏ. Î ÏÏοβλημαÏιÏμÏÏ ÏÏεÏικά με Ïην 'Î ÎÎÎΤÎÎÎ', ειδικÏÏεÏα, οδήγηÏε Ïε αÏκεÏÎÏ Î²Î±ÏικÎÏ ÏκÎÏÎµÎ¹Ï Î³Î¹Î± Ïη Î´Î·Î¼Î¹Î¿Ï Ïγία ÏÎ¿Ï ÎµÎ¯Î´Î¿Ï Ï Ïον δÎκαÏο ÎκÏο αιÏνα και εÏηÏÎαÏε Ïην ÏοιηÏική ÏÎ¿Ï dramma per musica ÏÎ¿Ï Î´ÎκαÏÎ¿Ï ÎÎ²Î´Î¿Î¼Î¿Ï Î±Î¹Ïνα. ÎÏ ÏÏ Ïο νÎο θεαÏÏÎ¹ÎºÏ ÎµÎ¯Î´Î¿Ï, με Ïα ιδιαίÏεÏα ÏαÏακÏηÏιÏÏικά ÏÎ¿Ï , εδÏαιÏθηκε καÏά Ïον 17ο αιÏνα, ÏÏÏÏÏο, ÏÏÎ¿Ï Ïο ÏÎÎ»Î¿Ï ÏÎ¿Ï Î±Î¹Ïνα, ÏÏο ÏλαίÏιο ÏÎ·Ï Î»ÎµÎ³ÏÎ¼ÎµÎ½Î·Ï Î¼ÎµÏαÏÏÏθμιÏÎ·Ï ÏÎ·Ï ÏÏεÏαÏ, ξεÏÏÏιÏαν οÏιÏμÎνοι νεοκλαÏικοί κειμενογÏάÏοι ÏÎ·Ï ÏÏεÏαÏ, αÏÏ ÏÎ¿Ï Ï Î¿ÏÎ¿Î¯Î¿Ï Ï Î¿ κÏÎ¼Î·Ï Girolamo Frigimelica. ΠΡομÏÎÏÏι θεÏÏήθηκε ο Ïιο ÏιζοÏÏαÏÏικÏÏ. Î Frigimelica Roberti, ÏÎ¿Ï Î¿ÏÎ¿Î¯Î¿Ï Î¿Î¹ ιδÎÎµÏ Î¸ÎµÏÏήθηκαν «ÏαÏαμοÏÏÏμÎνεÏ» αÏÏ ÏÎ¿Ï Ï ÏÏ Î³ÏÏÏÎ½Î¿Ï Ï ÏÎ¿Ï , διακÏίθηκε ÏÏ ÎνθεÏÎ¼Î¿Ï Ï ÏοÏÏηÏικÏÎ®Ï ÏÏν αÏιÏÏοÏελικÏν αιÏημάÏÏν και ÏÏ Î½ÏÎ´ÎµÏ Ïε ÏÎ¿Ï Ï ÏÏοβλημαÏιÏμοÏÏ ÏÎ¿Ï Î³Î¹Î± Ïην ΠοιηÏική με μια ÏÏοÏÏάθεια να εÏαÏμÏÏει ÏÎ¹Ï Î±ÏÏÎÏ ÏηÏ. ΣÏη ÏÏ Î½ÎµÎ¹ÏÏοÏά Î¼Î¿Ï , ÏκοÏεÏÏ Î½Î± εÏÏιάÏÏ ÏÏο λιμÏÏÎÏο Ercole in cielo (1696), ÏονίζονÏÎ±Ï ÏÏÏ Î· ÏÏοÏÏάθεια ÏÎ¿Ï Î»Î¹Î¼ÏÏεÏίÏÏα να εμμείνει Ïε μια εÏίμονη ÏήÏηÏη ÏÏν αÏιÏÏοÏελικÏν αÏÏÏν, ÏÏÏÏÏο, ÏÏ Î¼Î²Î±Î´Î¯Î¶ÎµÎ¹ με Ïην ανάγκη για διαÏοÏεÏικÎÏ ÎµÏιλογÎÏ Ïε ÏÏακÏÎ¹ÎºÏ ÎµÏίÏεδο.
-------------------------------------------------- ------------------------------------- 4. ΣΥÎÎ ÎΡÎΣÎΠΣÏμÏÏνα με ÏÎ¿Ï Ï Î¼ÎµÎ»ÎµÏηÏÎÏ, ο Frigimelica Roberti είναι «ÎÎ½Î±Ï Î±ÏÏ ÏÎ¿Ï Ï Ïιο ÏημανÏικοÏÏ ÎºÎ±Î¹ λιÏοÏÏ Î½ÎµÎ¿ÎºÎ»Î±ÏικοÏÏ ÎºÎµÎ¹Î¼ÎµÎ½Î¿Î³ÏάÏÎ¿Ï Ï ÏÏεÏαÏ» (Rosand 1991, 398n23), «ο εξÏÏεμιÏÏήÏ» (Saunders 1985, 79); Î ÎήνÏν και οι λιμÏÏεÏιÏÏÎÏ ÏÎ·Ï ÎµÏοÏÎ®Ï ÏÎ¿Ï Ïον θεÏÏοÏÏαν εξÏÏεμιÏÏή, καθÏÏ Î¸ÎµÏÏοÏÏαν ÏÎ¹Ï Î¹Î´ÎÎµÏ ÏÎ¿Ï ÏÏÏο ÏαÏαμοÏÏÏμÎÎ½ÎµÏ ÏÏο και Ïα δÏάμαÏά ÏÎ¿Ï . ΠμÎÎ¸Î¿Î´Î¿Ï ÏÎ¿Ï Frigimelica να θÎÏει Ïη δÏαμαÏÎ¿Ï Ïγία ÏÏν λιμÏÏεÏÏν ÏÎ¿Ï ÏÏη βάÏη ÏÎ·Ï Î Î¿Î¹Î·ÏÎ¹ÎºÎ®Ï ÏÎ¿Ï ÎÏιÏÏοÏÎλη ήÏαν αναμÏίβολα μοναδική. ΠλιμÏÏεÏίÏÏαÏ, ÏÏάγμαÏι, ÏÏοÏδιÏÏιÏε Ïον κανÏνα ÏÎ¿Ï ÎÏÏεÏε να Î±ÎºÎ¿Î»Î¿Ï Î¸Î·Î¸ÎµÎ¯ ÏÏη μεÏαÏÏÏθμιÏη ÏÏν λιμÏÏεÏÏν ÏÎ·Ï ÏÏεÏÎ±Ï ÏÏην ÎÏιÏÏοÏελική ΠοιηÏική και, βάÏει Î±Ï ÏÎ®Ï ÏÎ·Ï Î¸ÎµÏÏίαÏ, ÏÏοÏÏάθηÏε να είναι ÏÏ Î½ÎµÏÎ®Ï ÏÏη δÏαμαÏÎ¿Ï Ïγική ÏÎ¿Ï ÏÏακÏική ÏÏο Ïο εÏÎÏÏεÏαν οι ÏÏ Î¼Î²Î¬ÏÎµÎ¹Ï ÏÎ¿Ï ÎµÎ¯Î´Î¿Ï Ï ÏÎ·Ï ÏÏεÏαÏ. Îίδαμε αÏÏ Ïη ÏκοÏιά ÏÎ¿Ï ÏÏÏ Î±Î½Î±ÏÏÏÏθηκε Ïο θÎμα ÏÏι η Frigimelica δεν μÏοÏοÏÏε να αÏνηθεί Ïη ÏÏμβαÏη ÏÎ·Ï ÎµÏÏÏÎ¹ÎºÎ®Ï ÏλοκήÏ, καθÏÏ ÎºÎ±Î¹ Î±Ï Ïή ÏÎ¿Ï Î±Î¯Ïιο ÏÎλοÏ. ÎÏοÏε η ÏήÏηÏη ÏÏν αÏιÏÏοÏελικÏν κανÏνÏν αÏοÏÏγÏανε ÏÏην ÏÏάξη, ο λιμÏÏεÏίÏÏÎ±Ï ÎµÏÎÏÏÏεÏε ÏÏη θεÏÏία για να δικαιολογήÏει ÏÎ¹Ï ÏÏÎ¬Î¾ÎµÎ¹Ï ÏÎ¿Ï Î¼Îµ βάÏη Ïην ΠοιηÏική. ΩÏÏÏÏο, ÏÎÏα ââαÏÏ ÏÎ¹Ï ÏÏοÏÏÎ¬Î¸ÎµÎ¹ÎµÏ ÏÎ¿Ï Îγιναν για Ïη μεÏαÏÏÏθμιÏη ÏÏν λιμÏÏÎÏÏν, Ïα ÎÏγα ÏÎ¿Ï Frigimelica Roberti είÏαν ÏÎ¿Î»Ï Î»Î¯Î³Î¿Ï Ï Î¸ÎµÎ±ÏÎÏ, καθÏÏ Ïα λιμÏÏÎÏα ÏÎ¿Ï Î´ÎµÎ½ είÏαν εÏιÏÏ Ïία, εκÏÏÏ ÏÏν ÏαÏαÏÏάÏεÏν ÏÏη ÎενεÏία, και ÏαÏÎμειναν ÏÏην αÏάνεια (Freeman 1981, 114). ΠεξÏÏÏενική μÎÎ¸Î¿Î´Î¿Ï ÏÎ¿Ï ÎºÏμη ÏÏν Î Î±Î´Î¿Ï Î±Î½Ïν, ÏÎ¿Ï Î´Î¹ÎºÎ±Î¹Î¿Î»ÏγηÏε Ïην ÏοιηÏική ÏÎ¿Ï Î¼ÎÏÏ ÏÎ·Ï Î Î¿Î¹Î·ÏικήÏ, ÏÏην ÏÏαγμαÏικÏÏηÏα Ïον οδήγηÏε να διαÏαÏάξει Ïο ÏαÏαδοÏÎ¹Î±ÎºÏ ÏÏÏÏημα ÏÎ¿Ï Î´ÏάμαÏÎ¿Ï Î±Î½Î¬ Î¼Î¿Ï Ïική Ïε ÏÎÏοιο Î²Î±Î¸Î¼Ï â ÏÏ Î¼ÏεÏιλαμβανομÎÎ½Î·Ï ÏÎ·Ï Ï ÏεÏÎ²Î¿Î»Î¹ÎºÎ®Ï ÏÏήÏÎ·Ï ÏÏν ÏοÏÏδιÏν, ÏÎ¿Ï Î´Ï ÏÎ±Î½Î¬Î»Î¿Î³Î¿Ï Î±ÏÎ¹Î¸Î¼Î¿Ï ÏαÏακÏήÏÏν,31 και ÏÎ·Ï Î±ÏÎ¿Ï ÏÎ¯Î±Ï ÏÏν μεÏÏικÏν ÏÏ Î¼Î²Î¬ÏεÏν â ÏÏι Ïα κείμενά ÏÎ¿Ï ÎºÎ±ÏÎÏÏηÏαν ανεÏάÏμοÏÏα για Ïο θÎαÏÏο.32
[image error] Girolamo Frigimelica
ΠεÏιÏÏοή ÏÎ¿Ï ÎµÎ¯Ïε η 'ΠοιηÏική' ÏÎ¿Ï ÎÏιÏÏοÏÎÎ»Î¿Ï Ï ÏÏο Î´Ï ÏÎ¹ÎºÏ Î¸ÎαÏÏο ÏÏοÏÏÎÏει Îνα ÏεÏάÏÏιο και γÏνιμο Ïεδίο μελÎÏηÏ, και μÎÏα Ïε Î±Ï ÏÏ, η μελÎÏη ÏÎ·Ï ÏÏ Î³ÎºÎµÎºÏιμÎÎ½Î·Ï ÎµÏιÏÏÎ¿Î®Ï ÏÎ·Ï ÏÏην ÏÏεÏα είναι εξίÏÎ¿Ï ÎµÏ Ïεία. Îεν λείÏÎ¿Ï Î½, ÏÏην ÏÏαγμαÏικÏÏηÏα, οι ÏÏ Î½ÎµÎ¹ÏÏοÏÎÏ Î±ÏÏ Ïη Î¼Î¿Ï Ïικολογία ÏÎ¿Ï Î´Î¹ÎµÏÎµÏ Î½Î¿Ïν Ïε Î²Î¬Î¸Î¿Ï ÏÏÏ Î· ÏÏÏÏληÏη ÏÎ·Ï 'ΠοιηÏικήÏ' â και οι ÏÏολιαÏμοί ÏÎ·Ï â ÎÏαιξαν θεμελιÏδη ÏÏλο ÏÏην καλλιÏεÏνική ÏκÎÏη καÏά Ïη γÎννηÏη ÏÎ¿Ï ÎµÎ¯Î´Î¿Ï Ï ÏÎ·Ï ÏÏεÏαÏ, ήδη αÏÏ Ïα ÏÏÏÏα Î¼Î¿Ï Ïικά ÏειÏάμαÏα ÏÎ¿Ï Î³ÎµÎ½Î½Î®Î¸Î·ÎºÎ±Î½ μÎÏα ÏÏην ÏολιÏιÏÏική ιδιοÏÏ Î³ÎºÏαÏία ÏÎ·Ï ÏÏÏεÏÎ·Ï Î¹ÏÎ±Î»Î¹ÎºÎ®Ï ÎναγεννήÏεÏÏ. Î ÏÏÏÏη ÏÏγÏÏονη ÏαÏάÏÏαÏη ÎµÎ»Î»Î·Î½Î¹ÎºÎ®Ï ÏÏαγÏÎ´Î¯Î±Ï Îλαβε ÏÏÏα Ïο 1585 ÏÏο ÎÎ»Ï Î¼ÏÎ¹Î±ÎºÏ ÎÎαÏÏο ÏÎ·Ï ÎιÏÏÎνÏζα, ÏÏÎ¿Ï Î¼Î¹Î± ομάδα λογίÏν ξεκίνηÏε να αναβιÏÏει Ïην αÏÏαία ελληνική ÏÏαγÏδία ανεβάζονÏÎ±Ï Ïα ÏοÏικά αÏÏ Ïον ÎιδίÏοδα ΤÏÏÏανο ÏÎ¿Ï Î£Î¿ÏοκλÎÎ¿Ï Ï, μελοÏοιημÎνα αÏÏ Ïον Andrea Gabrieli.1 Î Orsatto Giustiniani, ο οÏÎ¿Î¯Î¿Ï Î®Ïαν Ï ÏεÏÎ¸Ï Î½Î¿Ï Î³Î¹Î± Ïην ιÏαλική μεÏάÏÏαÏη, ÏÏιÏε Ïο εÏιλεγμÎνο ÎÏγο ÏÏον ÏÏÏÎ»Î¿Î³Ï ÏÎ¿Ï ÏÏ Â«la più eccellente tragedia del mondo, stimata da ognâuno bellissima sopra tutte lâaltre; et della quale Aristotile istesso in quella parte, ou'egli ragiona della tragedia, si valse per esempio nel formar la sua Poetica» («ΠÏιο εξαιÏεÏική ÏÏαγÏδία ÏÏον κÏÏμο, ÏÎ¿Ï Ïλοι Ïην εκÏιμοÏν ÏÏ ÏμοÏÏη ÏÎ¬Î½Ï Î±Ï' ÏÎ»Î¿Ï Ï· και Ïην οÏοία ο Î¯Î´Î¹Î¿Ï Î¿ ÎÏιÏÏοÏÎÎ»Î·Ï , Ïε εκείνο Ïο μÎÏÎ¿Ï ÏÏÎ¿Ï ÏÏ Î¶Î·Ïά Ïην ΤÏαγÏδία, ÏÎ¿Ï ÏÏηÏιμοÏοιείÏαι ÏÏ ÏαÏάδειγμα ÏÏη διαÏÏÏÏÏη ÏÎ·Ï Î´Î¹ÎºÎ®Ï ÏÎ¿Ï ÏοιηÏικήÏ». Το γεγονÏÏ ÏÏι ο ÎιδίÏÎ¿Ï Ï Î¤ÏÏÏÎ±Î½Î¿Ï Î¿ÏίÏÏηκε ÏÏην 'ΠοιηÏική' ÏÏ Î· ÏÎλεια ÏÏαγÏδία νομιμοÏοίηÏε ÏÎ¯Î³Î¿Ï Ïα Ïην εÏιλογή ÏηÏ, αλλά και Ïη ÏÏ Î¼Î²Î¿Î»Î¹ÎºÎ® ÏÎ·Ï Î±Î¾Î¯Î±. Το ΣοÏÏκλειο δÏάμα ÏμÏÏ ÏÏÎÏει να Ïο εÏÎλεξαν οι ÎκαδημαÏκοί ÏÎ¿Ï ÎÎ»Ï Î¼ÏÎ¹Î±ÎºÎ¿Ï ÎºÎ±Î¹ για Îναν άλλο λÏγο, δηλαδή για Ïα ÏοÏικά ÏÎ¿Ï . Σε Îνα άÏθÏο ÏÎ¿Ï 2015, η Donatella Restani αναλÏει Ïολλά νÏÎ¿ÎºÎ¿Ï Î¼ÎνÏα ÏÎ¿Ï ÏÏεÏίζονÏαι με ÏÎ¹Ï ÏοÏÏÎ´Î¯ÎµÏ ÏÎ¿Ï ÎιδίÏÎ¿Î´Î¿Ï ÏÎ·Ï ÎιÏÏÎνÏÎ¶Î±Ï â Ïα Ïκηνικά ÏÏÎδια ÏÏν Angelo Ingegneri και Sperone Speroni, διάÏοÏα ÏÏÏλια, κÏιÏικÎÏ ÏÎ¿Ï Î¯Î´Î¹Î¿Ï ÏÎ¿Ï Ingegneri και άλλÏν θεαÏÏν â ÏοÏοθεÏÏνÏÎ±Ï Ïα ÏÏο ÏλαίÏιο ÏÏν ιδεÏν για Ïον ÏοÏÏ ÏÎ¿Ï ÎºÏ ÎºÎ»Î¿ÏοÏοÏÏαν εκείνη Ïην εÏοÏή, ÏÏα ÏλαίÏια ÏÎ·Ï ÏÏγÏÏÎ¿Î½Î·Ï ÏÏÏε Ï ÏοδοÏή ÏÎ·Ï 'ΠοιηÏικήÏ' ÏÎ¿Ï ÎÏιÏÏοÏÎÎ»Î¿Ï Ï ÏÏην ÎÎ»Ï Î¼Ïιακή Îκαδημία. Îι ÎκαδημαÏκοί, ÏÏην ÏÏαγμαÏικÏÏηÏα, ήÏαν εξοικειÏμÎνοι με Ïη λαÏινική μεÏάÏÏαÏη ÏÎ¿Ï Alessandro Pazzi ÏÎ¿Ï 1536 και Ïη δημοÏική ÎκδοÏη ÏÎ¿Ï Bernardo Segni ÏÎ¿Ï 1549. ÎÏιÏλÎον, οÏιÏμÎνοι αÏÏ Î±Ï ÏοÏÏ Î®Ïαν αναμÏίβολα εξοικειÏμÎνοι με Ïα ÏÏÏλια ÏÏν Robortello (1548), Vettori (1560) και Castelvetro (1570). Το άÏθÏο ÏÎ¿Ï Î¡ÎµÏÏάνη ÏÏοÏÏÎÏει, γενικά, «μια ενδιαÏÎÏÎ¿Ï Ïα μελÎÏη ÏεÏίÏÏÏÏÎ·Ï ÏÏοκειμÎÎ½Î¿Ï Î½Î± διεÏÎµÏ Î½Î·Î¸ÎµÎ¯ ÏÏÏ Î· ιÏαλική μεÏάδοÏη, μεÏάÏÏαÏη και εÏμηνεία αÏÏαίÏν ελληνικÏν και λαÏινικÏν ÏÏαγμαÏειÏν για Ïην ÏοίηÏη, Ïη ÏηÏοÏική και Ïη Î¼Î¿Ï Ïική διαμÏÏÏÏÏαν νÎÎµÏ Î¼Î¿Ï ÏικÎÏ Î¸ÎµÏÏÎ¯ÎµÏ ÎºÎ±Î¹ ÏειÏάμαÏα» (78). , αÏÎ¿Ï Î¿ Î¯Î´Î¹Î¿Ï Î¿ ÏÏοβλημαÏιÏμÏÏ ÏÎ¿Ï Î³ÎµÎ½Î½Î®Î¸Î·ÎºÎµ μεÏÎ±Î¾Ï ÏÏν Î´Î¹Î±Î½Î¿Î¿Ï Î¼ÎνÏν ÏÎ·Ï ÎναγÎννηÏÎ·Ï Î®Ïαν ÏÎ¯Î³Î¿Ï Ïα ÏÏη βάÏη â ή ÏÎ¿Ï Î»Î¬ÏιÏÏον αÏοÏελοÏÏε Ïο ÏÏοοίμιοâ ÏÎ·Ï Î¼ÎµÏÎÏειÏα γÎννηÏÎ·Ï ÏÎ¿Ï Î½ÎÎ¿Ï Î¼Î¿Ï ÏÎ¹ÎºÎ¿Ï ÎµÎ¯Î´Î¿Ï Ï ÏÎ¿Ï Î¿Î½Î¿Î¼Î¬Î¶Î¿Ï Î¼Îµ ÏλÎον ÏÏεÏα. ÎÏιÏλÎον, Î¼Î±Ï ÎµÏιÏÏÎÏει να δοÏμε ÏÏ Î³ÎºÎµÎºÏιμÎνα ÏÎ¹Ï ÏκÎÏÎµÎ¹Ï ÏÏν ÎκαδημαÏκÏν για Ïη λειÏÎ¿Ï Ïγία και Ïο ÏκοÏÏ ÏÎ·Ï ÏοÏÏÎ´Î¯Î±Ï ÏÏÏÏ ÏεÏιγÏάÏεÏαι ÏÏα ΠοιηÏικά â ή μάλλον, ÏÏÏÏ ÎµÎ¯Ïαν, ÏÏ Ïνά λανθαÏμÎνα, εÏμηνεÏÏει Ïην ÏεÏιγÏαÏή ÏÎ¿Ï ÎÏιÏÏοÏÎÎ»Î¿Ï Ï.
[image error] Giovanna Casali
ÎÎΧÎÎÎÎÎ ÎÎΤÎΦΡÎΣΠhttps://bmcr.brynmawr.edu/2009/2009.0... Î ÏÏεÏα Ïαίζει ιδιαίÏεÏα ÏημανÏÎ¹ÎºÏ ÏÏλο ÏÏην ÏÏÏÏληÏη ÏÎ¿Ï Î±ÏÏÎ±Î¯Î¿Ï Î´ÏάμαÏÎ¿Ï Î±ÏÎ¿Ï Î· Î¼Î¿Ï Ïική, Ïο ÏÏαγοÏδι και ο ÏοÏÏÏ Î®Ïαν κÏίÏιμα ÏÏοιÏεία ÏÏν αÏÏαίÏν ÏαÏαÏÏάÏεÏν. Îι Î¼Î¿Ï Ïικοί ÏÎ·Ï Î¦Î»ÏÏενÏÎ¹Î½Î®Ï ÎαμεÏάÏα (1577-82) {ΣÏÎ: Îε Ïο Ïνομα ÎαμεÏάÏα ΦλÏÏενÏίνα, αÏοδιδÏμενο ÏÏην ελληνική και ÏÏ Î¦Î»ÏÏενÏινή ÏÏ Î½ÏÏοÏιά ÏÎÏονÏαν ομάδα καλλιÏεÏνÏν ÏÎ¿Ï ÏÏÏναζε ÏÏη ΦλÏÏενÏία και ειδικά ÏÏην οικία ÏÎ¿Ï ÏοιηÏή και Î¼Î¿Ï ÏÎ¹ÎºÎ¿Ï ÎÏάννη ÎÏάÏνÏι, ÎÏμη ÏÎ¿Ï ÎÎÏνιο, Î´Î·Î¼Î¹Î¿Ï ÏÎ³Î¿Ï ÏÎ¿Ï Î¼ÎµÎ»Î¿Î´ÏάμαÏοÏ.} θεÏÏηÏαν ÏÏι η εÏιÏÏÏοÏή ÏÏÎ¹Ï ÏÏÏÎ¼ÎµÏ ÎºÎ±Î¹ Ïο ÏÏÎ¿Ï ÏÏν αÏÏαίÏν ÎλλήνÏν θα βελÏίÏνε Ïη Î¼Î¿Ï Ïική και Ïην ÏÏÏÏη Î¼Î¿Ï Ïική ÏÏνθεÏη ÏÎ¿Ï ÏαιÏιάζει ÏÏον ÏÏο «ÏÏεÏα» (δηλαδή, ÏÏÎ±Î³Î¿Ï Î´Î¹ÏÏÎÏ ÏÎ¿Ï Î±Î½ÎµÎ²Î¬Î¶Î¿Ï Î½ Îνα ολÏκληÏο δÏάμα με Î¼Î¿Ï Ïική Ïε Ïλη Ïη διάÏκεια ) είÏε Îνα κλαÏÎ¹ÎºÏ Î¸Îμαâ Ïο Dafne ÏÎ¿Ï Jacopo Peri , ÏÎ¿Ï ÏαίÏÏηκε ÏÏη ΦλÏÏενÏία Ïο 1597. ΠμελÎÏη ÏÎ·Ï ÏÏεÏÎ±Ï Î¼ÏοÏεί να βοηθήÏει ÏÎ¿Ï Ï ÎºÎ»Î±ÏικοÏÏ Î½Î± καÏÎ±Î»Î¬Î²Î¿Ï Î½ Ïι και ÏÏÏ ÏÏ Î½Îβαλε η Î¼Î¿Ï Ïική με Ïο αÏÏαίο ÎµÎ»Î»Î·Î½Î¹ÎºÏ Î´Ïάμα ÏÏην ÏαÏάÏÏαÏη, ÏÏÏÏÏο Î±Ï ÏÎÏ Î¿Î¹ ÏημανÏικÎÏ ÏÏ Î½Î´ÎÏÎµÎ¹Ï ÏÎ¿Î»Ï ÏÏ Ïνά αγνοοÏνÏαι ÏÏÏο αÏÏ ÏÎ¿Ï Ï ÎµÏÎµÏ Î½Î·ÏÎÏ ÏÏο και αÏÏ ÏÎ¿Ï Ï ÎµÏÎ¼Î·Î½ÎµÏ ÏÎÏ. ÎεδομÎÎ½Î¿Ï ÏÏι λίγοι κλαÏικιÏÏÎÏ ÎÏÎ¿Ï Î½ Ïην αÏαιÏοÏμενη Î¼Î¿Ï Ïική καÏάÏÏιÏη, οι μελÎÏÎµÏ Î³Î¹Î± Ïην οÏεÏαÏική Ï ÏοδοÏή κλαÏικÏν κειμÎνÏν ÎÏÎ¿Ï Î½ ÏεÏιοÏιÏÏεί ÎºÏ ÏίÏÏ Ïε διαÏÏιβÎÏ, κεÏάλαια Ïε βιβλία και ÏÏνÏÎ¿Î¼ÎµÏ Î±Î½Î±ÏοÏÎÏ Ïε μεγαλÏÏεÏÎµÏ Î¼ÎµÎ»ÎÏεÏ. Î Ewans, ο οÏÎ¿Î¯Î¿Ï ÎÏει Ïην αÏαÏαίÏηÏη εκÏÎ±Î¯Î´ÎµÏ Ïη (είναι ÎναÏληÏÏÏÎ®Ï ÎαθηγηÏÎ®Ï ÎÏάμαÏÎ¿Ï ÎºÎ±Î¹ ÎÎ¿Ï ÏÎ¹ÎºÎ®Ï ÏÏο ΠανεÏιÏÏήμιο ÏÎ¿Ï Newcastle· Ïο ÏÏÏÏο ÏÎ¿Ï Î²Î¹Î²Î»Î¯Î¿ ήÏαν για Ïον Janaçek), Ï ÏήÏξε ÏÏÏÏοÏÏÏÎ¿Ï Î¼ÎµÏÎ±Î¾Ï Î±Ï ÏÏν ÏÎ¿Ï Î³ÏάÏÎ¿Ï Î½ ÏÏα αγγλικά. Î ÏÏÏÏοÏοÏιακή ÏÏγκÏιÏη ÏÎ¿Ï Î¼Îµ Ïον ÎιÏÏÏλο και Ïον ÎÎ¬Î³ÎºÎ½ÎµÏ 1 Ïον καθιÎÏÏÏε ÏÏ Î±Ï Î¸ÎµÎ½Ïία. ΠμεÏαγενÎÏÏεÏÎ¿Ï ÏÏÎ¼Î¿Ï 2 ÏÎ¿Ï M. Owen Lee ÏÏÏιά Ïε ÏÏγκÏιÏη. Î Marianne McDonald ÎÏει δημοÏιεÏÏει αÏκεÏά άÏθÏα και Îνα βιβλίο 3 ÏÎ¿Ï ÏÏαγμαÏεÏεÏαι οκÏÏ ÏÏεÏÎµÏ Î±ÏÏ Ïον δÎκαÏο ÎκÏο ÎÏÏ Ïον εικοÏÏÏ Î±Î¹Ïνα, ÏÏ Î¼ÏεÏιλαμβανομÎνÏν ÏÏÏο ÏÏν ελληνικÏν ÏÏο και ÏÏν ÏÏμαÏκÏν θεμάÏÏν. Το εξαιÏεÏÎ¹ÎºÏ Î²Î¹Î²Î»Î¯Î¿ 4 ÏÎ¿Ï Robert Ketterer εÏικενÏÏÏνεÏαι Ïε ÏÏμαÏκά θÎμαÏα ÏÎ¿Ï ÏίθενÏαι αÏÏ ÏÏ Î½Î¸ÎÏÎµÏ ÏÎ¿Ï ÎÏαÏÏκ.
«ÎÎÎÎÎÎÎΠΤΡÎÎΩÎÎÎ ÎÎÎ ÎÎ ÎΡλ: ÎÎÎÎ ÎΣΤÎÎÎÎÎÎΠΠΡÎΠΤΥΧÎÎÎΠΣÎÎÎÎÎΡÎÎÎ¥ÏάÏÏÎ¿Ï Î½ Î»Î¯Î³ÎµÏ Î¼Î¿ÏÏÎÏ ÏÎÏÎ½Î·Ï ÏÏν οÏοίÏν η γÎννηÏη είναι ÏÏÏο καλά γνÏÏÏή â και ÏÏÏο καλά ÏεκμηÏιÏμÎνη â ÏÏο Î±Ï Ïή ÏÎ·Ï ÏÏεÏαÏ. ΣÏÎ¹Ï ÏÎµÎ»ÎµÏ ÏÎ±Î¯ÎµÏ Î´ÎµÎºÎ±ÎµÏÎ¯ÎµÏ ÏÎ¿Ï Î´ÎκαÏÎ¿Ï ÎκÏÎ¿Ï Î±Î¹Ïνα, μια ομάδα Î¿Ï Î¼Î±Î½Î¹ÏÏÏν ÏÎ¿Ï Î±Ï ÏοαÏοκαλοÏνÏαν La Camerata ÏÏ Î³ÎºÎµÎ½ÏÏÏνονÏαν ÏακÏικά ÏÏη ΦλÏÏενÏία. ÏÏÏÏ ÎºÎ±Î¹ ÏÏÏα άλλα ÏÎ½ÎµÏ Î¼Î±Ïικά ÏαλÏνια εκείνη Ïην εÏοÏή, για να ÏÏ Î¶Î·ÏήÏÎ¿Ï Î½ για Ïην λογοÏεÏνία, Ïην ÏÎÏνη και Ïη Î¼Î¿Ï Ïική, μεÏÎ±Î¾Ï Î±Ï ÏÎ®Ï ÏÎ·Ï ÏÏ Î³ÎºÎµÎºÏιμÎÎ½Î·Ï ÏÏ Î½ÎÎ»ÎµÏ ÏÎ·Ï Î®Ïαν ÎÎ½Î±Ï Vincenzo Galilei, ÎÎ½Î±Ï ÎºÎ±ÏαξιÏμÎÎ½Î¿Ï Î¼Î¿Ï ÏικÏÏ ÎµÏÎ¼Î·Î½ÎµÏ ÏÎ®Ï ÎºÎ±Î¹ θεÏÏηÏικÏÏ ÏÎ¿Ï Î¿ÏÎ¿Î¯Î¿Ï Î¿ Ïιο εÏιÏÏημονικÏÏ Î³Î¹Î¿Ï Î¸Î± ÏαÏÎ±ÎºÎ¿Ï Î½Î¿ÏÏε, δεκαεÏÎ¯ÎµÏ Î±ÏγÏÏεÏα, Ïο ÏÎ½ÎµÏ Î¼Î±ÏÎ¹ÎºÏ ÎºÎ±Î¹ ÏÎ½ÎµÏ Î¼Î±ÏÎ¹ÎºÏ ÏοÏίο ÏÎ·Ï ÎÏαλίαÏ. ÎαÏά Ïη διάÏκεια ÏÏν δεκαεÏιÏν 1570 και 1580, ο Cialilei και ο οικοδεÏÏÏÏÎ·Ï ÏÎ¿Ï Î³ÎºÏÎ¿Ï Ï, κÏÎ¼Î·Ï Giovanni Bardi, ÏαίνεÏαι να ÎºÏ ÏιάÏÏηÏαν ÏÏο Î¼Î¿Ï ÏÎ¹ÎºÏ Î¼ÎÏÎ¿Ï ÏÏν ÏÏ Î¶Î·ÏήÏεÏν ÏÎ¿Ï La Camerata καθÏÏ Î¼Î¹Î± ζÏηÏή ÏÏ Î¶Î®ÏηÏη μαίνεÏαι για Ïην «αληθινή» ÏÏÏη ÏÎ·Ï ÎµÎ»Î»Î·Î½Î¹ÎºÎ®Ï ÏÏαγÏÎ´Î¯Î±Ï ÎºÎ±Î¹ ειδικά για Ïην Ïιθανή καÏαÏÎºÎµÏ Î® ÏÎ·Ï ÏαμÎÎ½Î·Ï Î¼Î¿Ï ÏÎ¹ÎºÎ®Ï ÏηÏ. . ÎοηÏÎµÏ Î¼Îνα αÏÏ Ïον εκÏÏαÏÏÎ¹ÎºÏ Î»Ïγο ÏÎ¿Ï Î±ÏÏÎ±Î¯Î¿Ï Î´ÏάμαÏοÏ, Ïα μÎλη Î±Ï ÏÎ¿Ï ÏÎ¿Ï ÏήμεÏα γνÏÏÎ¯Î¶Î¿Ï Î¼Îµ ÏÏ Â«Î¦Î»ÏÏενÏινή ÎαÏνεÏάÏα» αναζήÏηÏαν Îναν ÏÏÏÏο να μελοÏοιήÏÎ¿Ï Î½ Ïην ÏοίηÏη, ÏÏÏε Ïα λÏγια ÏÎ·Ï Î½Î± ÏαÏαμÎÎ½Î¿Ï Î½ ÏαÏή και αÏÏÏÏκοÏÏα, αλλά να ÏονίζονÏαι και να Ï ÏοÏÏηÏίζονÏαι αÏÏ Î¼Î¹Î± ÎµÏ ÎλικÏη ενÏÏγανη ÏÏ Î½Î¿Î´ÎµÎ¯Î±. ÎÏ ÏÏ ÏÎ¿Ï Î´Î·Î¼Î¹Î¿ÏÏγηÏαν ÎÏÏι ονομάζεÏαι ÏήμεÏα «ÏεÏÏιÏάÏι» και Ïο dramme per muciche ÏÏο οÏοίο κάÏοιοι αÏÏ ÏÎ¿Ï Ï ÏÏ Î½ÎµÏγάÏÎµÏ ÏÎ¿Ï Ï Ïο ÏÏηÏιμοÏοιοÏÏαν ÏαÏαδοÏιακά ÏιμάÏαι ÏÏ Î· ÏÏÏÏη ÏÏεÏα». Το Dafne ÏÎ¿Ï Iacopo Peri (1595), Îνα ÏÎºÎ·Î½Î¹ÎºÏ ÏÏα ιÏαλικά ÏÎ¿Ï Î¼ÏÎ¸Î¿Ï ÎÏÏλλÏνα-ÎάÏÎ½Î·Ï (Ïιο γνÏÏÏÏ ÏÏη ΦλÏÏενÏινή Camerata, αλλά και ÏÏÎ¿Ï Ï ÏÏγÏÏÎ¿Î½Î¿Ï Ï Î±Î½Î±Î³Î½ÏÏÏεÏ, αÏÏ Ïον Ov. Met. 1452-567), ÏάνεÏαι, αλλά η ÎÏ Ïιδίκη ÏÎ¿Ï (1599 ), με Îνα λιμÏÏÎÏο ÏÎ¿Ï ÏοιηÏή Ottavio Rinuccini, εÏιβιÏνει και ÎµÎ´Ï ÎµÎ¯Î½Î±Î¹ ÏÎ¿Ï Î· ιÏÏοÏία ÏÎ·Ï ÎÏ ÏÎ¹ÎºÎ®Ï ÏÏεÏα â και η νÎα Î¼Î±Ï ÏοÏεία για Ïην οÏεÏαÏική Ï ÏοδοÏή ÏÎ·Ï ÎµÎ»Î»Î·Î½Î¹ÎºÎ®Ï ÏÏαγÏÎ´Î¯Î±Ï â ξεκινά. ..
Florentine_Cameratahttps://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Florent... Îοινή ÏÏα μÎλη ÏÎ·Ï Î¦Î»ÏÏενÏÎ¹Î½Î®Ï ÎαμεÏάÏÎ±Ï Î®Ïαν η ÏεÏοίθηÏη ÏÏι η Î¼Î¿Ï Ïική είÏε διαÏθαÏεί, και εÏιÏÏÏÎÏονÏÎ±Ï ÏÏÎ¹Ï Î¼Î¿ÏÏÎÏ ÎºÎ±Î¹ Ïο ÏÏÎ¿Ï ÏÏν αÏÏαίÏν ÎλλήνÏν, η ÏÎÏνη ÏÎ·Ï Î¼Î¿Ï ÏÎ¹ÎºÎ®Ï Î¸Î± μÏοÏοÏÏε να βελÏιÏθεί και ÏÏ ÎµÎº ÏοÏÏÎ¿Ï Î½Î± βελÏιÏθεί και η κοινÏνία. [ 13 ] [ 14 ] [ 15 ] Îν και δεν άνÏληÏαν Ïολλά αÏÏ Ïα ÏÏ Î¼ÏεÏάÏμαÏά ÏÎ¿Ï Ï ÏÏεÏικά με Ïη Î¼Î¿Ï Ïική, η ÎαμεÏάÏα ÏÎ¿Ï ÎÏάÏνÏι ενίÏÏÏ Ïε ÏÎ¹Ï Î¹Î´ÎÎµÏ ÏÎ¿Ï ÏÏ Î»Î»ÎγονÏαν αÏÏ ÎµÎ¾ÏÏεÏικοÏÏ ÏÏοÏαÏÏÎÏ ÏÏÏÏ Î¿ ΤζιÏÏλαμο ÎÎι. [ 6 ]ÎεμÎλιοΠÏιν αÏÏ Ïην ίδÏÏ Ïη ÏÎ·Ï ÎαμεÏάÏαÏ, Ï ÏήÏÏε Îνα δημοÏιλÎÏ ÏÏ Î½Î±Î¯Ïθημα μεÏÎ±Î¾Ï ÏÏν ÏÏ Î³ÏÏÏνÏν ÏÎ·Ï ÎαμεÏάÏÎ±Ï ÏÎ·Ï ÎναγÎννηÏÎ·Ï ÏÏι η Î¼Î¿Ï Ïική ÏÏÎÏει να μιμείÏαι ÏÎ¹Ï Î±ÏÏÎ±Î¯ÎµÏ ÏÎ¯Î¶ÎµÏ ÏÏν ÎλλήνÏν. [ 16 ] Î ÏημεÏινή ÏκÎÏη Ï ÏοÏÏήÏιζε ÏÏι οι ÎÎ»Î»Î·Î½ÎµÏ ÏÏηÏιμοÏοιοÏÏαν Îνα ÏÏÎ¿Ï Î¼ÎµÏÎ±Î¾Ï Î»ÏÎ³Î¿Ï ÎºÎ±Î¹ ÏÏÎ±Î³Î¿Ï Î´Î¹Î¿Ï, και Î±Ï Ïή η ÏίÏÏη καθοδηγοÏÏε Ïον λÏγο ÏÎ·Ï ÎαμεÏάÏα. [ 17 ] ÎÏηÏεάÏÏηκαν αÏÏ Ïον Girolamo Mei , Ïον κοÏÏ Ïαίο μελεÏηÏή ÏÎ·Ï Î±ÏÏÎ±Î¯Î±Ï ÎÎ»Î»Î¬Î´Î±Ï ÎµÎºÎµÎ¯Î½Î· Ïην εÏοÏή, ο οÏÎ¿Î¯Î¿Ï Ï ÏοÏÏήÏιξε âμεÏÎ±Î¾Ï Î¬Î»Î»Ïνâ ÏÏι Ïο αÏÏαίο ÎµÎ»Î»Î·Î½Î¹ÎºÏ Î´Ïάμα ÏÏÎ±Î³Î¿Ï Î´Î¹ÏÏαν ÎºÏ ÏίÏÏ ÏαÏά ομιλοÏμενο. [ 9 ] ÎεμελιÏÎ´Î·Ï Î³Î¹Î± Î±Ï Ïήν Ïην ÏεÏοίθηÏη ήÏαν η γÏαÏή ÏÎ¿Ï Îλληνα ÏÏοÏαÏÏή ÎÏιÏÏÏÎ¾ÎµÎ½Î¿Ï , ο οÏÎ¿Î¯Î¿Ï ÏÏÏÏεινε ÏÏι η ομιλία θα ÎÏÏεÏε να δÏÏει Ïο ÏÏÏÏÏ Ïο για Ïο ÏÏαγοÏδι. [ 18 ]
Îι Î¼Î¿Ï Ïικοί ÏειÏαμαÏιÏμοί ÏÎ·Ï ÎαμεÏάÏαÏ, αÏÏολοÏμενοι Ïε μεγάλο Î²Î±Î¸Î¼Ï Î¼Îµ Ïην αναβίÏÏη ÏÎ¿Ï ÎµÎ»Î»Î·Î½Î¹ÎºÎ¿Ï Î´ÏαμαÏÎ¹ÎºÎ¿Ï ÏÏÎ¿Ï Ï, οδήγηÏαν ÏÏην ανάÏÏÏ Î¾Î· ÏÎ¿Ï ÏÏÏ Î» recitativo. Î ÎαβαλιÎÏι ήÏαν ο ÏÏÏÏÎ¿Ï ÏÎ¿Ï ÏÏηÏιμοÏοίηÏε Ïο νÎο ÏÏÏ Î» ÏεÏÏιÏάÏι, δοκιμάζονÏÎ±Ï Ïο Î´Î·Î¼Î¹Î¿Ï ÏÎ³Î¹ÎºÏ ÏÎ¿Ï ÏÎÏι Ïε μεÏικÎÏ ÏοιμενικÎÏ ÏκηνÎÏ. [ 18 ] Το ÏÏÏ Î» αÏγÏÏεÏα ÏÏ Î½Î´Îθηκε ÎºÏ ÏίÏÏ Î¼Îµ Ïην ανάÏÏÏ Î¾Î· ÏÎ·Ï ÏÏεÏαÏ. [ 19 ]ΠκÏιÏική ÏÎ·Ï ÏÏγÏÏÎ¿Î½Î·Ï Î¼Î¿Ï ÏÎ¹ÎºÎ®Ï Î±ÏÏ Ïην ÎαμεÏάÏα εÏικενÏÏÏθηκε ÏÏην Ï ÏεÏβολική ÏÏήÏη ÏÎ·Ï ÏÎ¿Î»Ï ÏÏÎ½Î¯Î±Ï Ïε βάÏÎ¿Ï ÏÎ·Ï ÎºÎ±ÏανοηÏÏÏηÏÎ±Ï ÏÎ¿Ï ÏÏÎ±Î³Î¿Ï Î´Î¹ÏμÎÎ½Î¿Ï ÎºÎµÎ¹Î¼ÎÎ½Î¿Ï . [ 17 ] Î Ï ÏεÏβολική ανÏίÏÏιξη ÏÏοÏÎβαλε ÏÏÏο Ïα Î±Ï Ïιά ÏÎ·Ï ÎαμεÏάÏÎ±Ï ÎµÏειδή μÏÎÏÎ´ÎµÏ Îµ Ïο άÏεÏÏο («ÏÏοÏγή») ÏÎ·Ï ÏημανÏÎ¹ÎºÎ®Ï ÏÏλαÏÎ½Î¹ÎºÎ®Ï Î±Î½ÏίδÏαÏÎ·Ï ÏÏην ÏοίηÏη. Îίναι Î´Î¿Ï Î»ÎµÎ¹Î¬ ÏÎ¿Ï ÏÏ Î½Î¸ÎÏη να εÏικοινÏνήÏει Ïο άÏÎµÏ Ïε Îναν ηÏηÏικÏ, καÏανοηÏÏ Î®Ïο. [ 20 ] ÎνδιαÏεÏÏμενοι αÏÏ Î±ÏÏÎ±Î¯ÎµÏ ÏεÏιγÏαÏÎÏ ÏÎ·Ï ÏÏ Î½Î±Î¹ÏθημαÏÎ¹ÎºÎ®Ï ÎºÎ±Î¹ Î·Î¸Î¹ÎºÎ®Ï ÎµÏίδÏαÏÎ·Ï ÏÎ·Ï Î±ÏÏÎ±Î¯Î±Ï ÎµÎ»Î»Î·Î½Î¹ÎºÎ®Ï ÏÏαγÏÎ´Î¯Î±Ï ÎºÎ±Î¹ κÏμÏδίαÏ, ÏÎ¹Ï Î¿ÏÎ¿Î¯ÎµÏ Ï ÏοÏίθεÏαι ÏÏι ÏÏÎ±Î³Î¿Ï Î´Î¿ÏÏαν ÏÏ ÎµÎ½Î¹Î±Î¯Î¿ ÏÏίÏο Ïε μια αÏλή ÏÏ Î½Î¿Î´ÎµÎ¯Î± οÏγάνÏν, η ÎαμεÏάÏα ÏÏÏÏεινε Ïη Î´Î·Î¼Î¹Î¿Ï Ïγία ενÏÏ Î½ÎÎ¿Ï ÎµÎ¯Î´Î¿Ï Ï Î¼Î¿Ï ÏικήÏ. ÎνÏί να ÏÏοÏÏαθήÏÎ¿Ï Î½ να ÎºÎ¬Î½Î¿Ï Î½ Ïην Ïιο ξεκάθαÏη ÏÎ¿Î»Ï ÏÏνία ÏÎ¿Ï Î¼ÏοÏοÏÏαν, η ÎαμεÏάÏα εξÎÏÏαÏε μια άÏοÏη ÏÎ¿Ï Î·ÏογÏαÏήθηκε αÏÏ Îναν ÏÏγÏÏονο ΦλÏÏενÏινÏ, «ÏÏÎÏει να βÏεθοÏν μÎÏα ÏÏην ÏÏοÏÏάθεια να ÏÎÏει Ïη Î¼Î¿Ï Ïική Ïιο κονÏά Ïε εκείνη ÏÏν κλαÏικÏν ÏÏÏνÏν». [ 18 ]
EN.WIKIPEDIA.ORG, s.v. Florentine Camerata - Wikipedia
Î ÏÏεÏα είναι μοναδική ÏÏην ιÏÏοÏία ÏÏν Î´Ï ÏικÏν μοÏÏÏν ÏÎÏνηÏ, καθÏÏ Î®Ïαν Ïο αÏοÏÎλεÏμα Î¼Î¹Î±Ï Î¸ÎµÏÏÎ¯Î±Ï ÏÎ¿Ï ÏÏημαÏίÏÏηκε καÏά Ïη διάÏκεια ÏÏν Î´Î¹Î±Î²Î¿Ï Î»ÎµÏÏεÏν Î¼Î¹Î±Ï Î¼Î¿ÏÏÏμÎÎ½Î·Ï ÎºÎ¿Î¹Î½ÏνίαÏ. Î Christoph Ritter von Gluck ήÏαν ο ÏÏÏÏÎ¿Ï ÏÏ Î½Î¸ÎÏÎ·Ï ÏÎ¿Ï ÏÏηÏιμοÏοίηÏε Ïην ελληνική ÏÏαγÏδία ÏÏ Î²Î¬Ïη για μια ÏοβαÏή ÏÏγÏÏονη ÏÏαγÏδία. ÎÏαν ο Gluck μεÏακÏμιÏε ÏÏο ΠαÏίÏι, ÏÏ Î½ÎθεÏε δÏο ελληνικÎÏ ÏÏεÏÎµÏ ÏÎ¿Ï ÎºÎ±Î¸ÏÏιÏαν Ïο νÎο Î¼Î¿Ï ÏικοδÏαμαÏÎ¹ÎºÏ ÏÏÏ Î»: Iphigenie en Aulide και Iphigenie en Tauride. Το εÏÏμενο οÏÏÏημο ÏÏην Ï ÏοδοÏή ÏÎ¿Ï ÎµÎ»Î»Î·Î½Î¹ÎºÎ¿Ï Î´ÏάμαÏÎ¿Ï ÏÏην ÏÏεÏα είναι οι ÎÎ®Î´ÎµÎ¹ÎµÏ ÏÎ¿Ï ÎÎ¿Ï Î¯Ïζι ΧεÏÎ¿Ï Î¼Ïίνι. Î Ïιο εκÏεÏαμÎνη Ï ÏοδοÏή ÏÎ·Ï ÎµÎ»Î»Î·Î½Î¹ÎºÎ®Ï ÏÏαγÏÎ´Î¯Î±Ï ÏÏην ÏÏεÏα οδήγηÏε Ïε Îνα ÎÏγο ÏÎ¿Ï Î´ÎµÎ½ βαÏίζεÏαι καθÏÎ»Î¿Ï ÏÏον ÎµÎ»Î»Î·Î½Î¹ÎºÏ Î¼Ïθο, Ïο The Nibelung's Ring ÏÎ¿Ï Richard Wagner. Î ÎÏÎÏÏεια ÏÎ¿Ï Î£ÎµÏγκÎι ΤανÎÎ³Î¹ÎµÏ ÎµÎ¯Î½Î±Î¹ ÏÏεδÏν η μÏνη αξιοÏημείÏÏη μεÏαμÏÏÏÏÏη οÏÎ¿Î¹Î¿Ï Î´Î®ÏοÏε δÏάμαÏÎ¿Ï ÏÎ¿Ï ÎιÏÏÏÎ»Î¿Ï Ïε ÏÏεÏα. ÎÏÏÏ Î´ÎµÎ½ αÏοÏελεί ÎκÏληξη, λÏÎ³Ï ÏÎ¿Ï ÏÏÎ¿Ï Ï ÎºÎ±Î¹ ÏÎ¿Ï ÏεÏιεÏομÎÎ½Î¿Ï ÏηÏ, οι ÏÏ Î½Î¸ÎÏÎµÏ ÏÎ·Ï ÏÏεÏÎ±Ï ÎÏÎ¿Ï Î½ αÏήÏει Ïε μεγάλο Î²Î±Î¸Î¼Ï Î¼Ïνη ÏÎ·Ï Ïην αÏÏαία ελληνική κÏμÏδία. https://www.researchgate.net/publicat... Drama in Opera, April 2016, DOI: 10.1002/9781118347805.ch24In book: A Handbook to the Reception of Greek Drama, Michael EwansÎÏοÏεί να είναι εικÏνα 2 άÏομα και κείμενο1 ημ.ÎÏάνÏηÏηΤÏοÏοÏοιήθηκε
ÎÎÎÎÎÎÎΡÎΦÎÎ
https://skenejournal.skeneproject.it/...
Casali, G. 2024. "Aristotleâs Presence in Opera Between Theory and Practice. A Case Study: Girolamo Frigimelica Robertiâs Ercole in cielo," SKENÃ Journal of Theatre and Drama Studies 10 (2), pp. 75-95.
https://bmcr.brynmawr.edu/2009/2009.0...
Gamel, M.-K. 2009. Rev. of. M. Ewans, Opera from the Greek: Studies in the Poetics of Appropriation, in BMCR 2009.06.32.
Viccei, R. 2024. "Tragic Actress and Human Voice. Maria Callas in Ifigenia in Aulide Directed by Luchino Visconti," SKENÃ Journal of Theatre and Drama Studies 10 (2), pp. 237-252.
https://www.jstor.org/stable/4353009S... Brown Ferrario. 2005. "'Greek Tragedy and Opera': An Interdisciplinary Undergraduate Seminar," The Classical World 99 (1), pp. 51-66.
https://www.researchgate.net/publicat..., M. 2016. "Greek Drama in Opera," in A Handbook to the Reception of Greek Drama, Michael Ewans
Published on April 23, 2025 06:50
March 3, 2025
PINDAR & RIGVEDA
Î ÎÎÎÎΡÎΣ & RIGVEDAεÏανίÏμαÏα

Massetti 20241 ÎενικÏÏηÏεÏ
ÎÏ ÏÏ Ïο ÎÏγο για Ïον Î Ï Î¸Î¹Ïνικο 12[1] ÏÎ¿Ï Î Î¹Î½Î´Î¬ÏÎ¿Ï Î¸Î± ÏÏÎÏει να θεÏÏηθεί ÏÏÏον ÏÏ Î³Î»ÏÏÏÎ¹ÎºÏ ÏÏÏλιο ÏÏον και ÏÏ ÏÏ Î³ÎºÏιÏική μελÎÏη. Îνα μικÏÏ Î¼ÎÏÎ¿Ï ÏÎ¿Ï Ï Î»Î¹ÎºÎ¿Ï ÏÎ¿Ï ÏαÏÎ¿Ï ÏιάζεÏαι ÏÏο βιβλίο καλÏÏθηκε αÏÏικά ÏÏο ÏÎµÎ»ÎµÏ Ïαίο κεÏάλαιο ÏÎ¿Ï Î´Î¹Î´Î±ÎºÏοÏÎ¹ÎºÎ¿Ï Î¼Î¿Ï (Phraseologie und indogermanische Dichtersprache in der Sprache der griechischen Chorlyrik: Pindar und Bakchylides, ÏÎ¿Ï Ï ÏοÏÏηÏίÏθηκε Ïην 22.07.2016 ÏÏο ΠανεÏιÏÏήμιο ÏÎ·Ï ÎολÏνίαÏ). ΩÏÏÏÏο, Ïο κεÏάλαιο δεν ÏÏ Î¼ÏεÏιελήÏθη ÏÏην ÎκδοÏη ÏÎ·Ï Î´Î¹Î´Î±ÎºÏοÏÎ¹ÎºÎ®Ï Î¼Î¿Ï Î´Î¹Î±ÏÏÎ¹Î²Î®Ï ÏÎ¿Ï Î´Î·Î¼Î¿ÏιεÏÏηκε ÏÏο διαδίκÏÏ Î¿ (Massetti 2019). ΠεÏιμÎλεια ÏÎ¿Ï Î²Î¹Î²Î»Î¯Î¿Ï ÎºÎ±ÏÎÏÏη Î´Ï Î½Î±Ïή ÏάÏη ÏÏην εÏγαÏία Î¼Î¿Ï Î³Î¹Î± Ïο ÎÏγο The Lords of the Rings: A Comparative Lens on Ring-Compositions of Greek Lyric Poetry (ακÏÏνÏμιο loracola, project nr. msca_0000083), ÏÎ¿Ï ÏÏαγμαÏοÏοιήθηκε ÏÏο ΠανεÏιÏÏήμιο ÏÎ·Ï ÎάÏÎ¿Î»Î·Ï Â«LâOrientale» (ÎεκÎμβÏÎ¹Î¿Ï 2022âÎεκÎμβÏÎ¹Î¿Ï 2022, ÏÏημαÏοδοÏοÏμενο αÏÏ Ïο ÏÏÏγÏαμμα Generppru), (ÎÏαλικά pnrr) M4C2â.
Î Î Ï Î¸Î¹ÏÎ½Î¹ÎºÎ¿Ï 12 ÏÎ¿Ï Î Î¹Î½Î´Î¬ÏÎ¿Ï , ÏÎ¿Ï Ïιμά Ïον Î±Ï Î»Î·Ïή Îίδα αÏÏ Ïον ÎκÏάγανÏα, ξεÏÏÏίζει ÏÏ Ïο Î¼Î¿Î½Î±Î´Î¹ÎºÏ ÏοÏÏÎ´Î¹Î±ÎºÏ Î»Ï ÏÎ¹ÎºÏ ÎµÏινίκιο ÏÎ¿Ï ÎÏÎ¿Ï Î¼Îµ ÏÏην καÏοÏή Î¼Î±Ï ÏÎ¿Ï ÎÏει ÏÏ Î½Ïεθεί για Ïον νικηÏή ενÏÏ Î¼Î· αθληÏÎ¹ÎºÎ¿Ï Î´Î¹Î±Î³ÏνιÏμοÏ. Îε Ïα ÏÏÏνια, διάÏοÏÎµÏ ÏÏÏ ÏÎÏ ÏÎ·Ï ÏÎ´Î®Ï ÎÏÎ¿Ï Î½ αÏοÏελÎÏει ανÏικείμενο ενδελεÏοÏÏ Î¼ÎµÎ»ÎÏηÏ, ÏÏ Î¼ÏεÏιλαμβανομÎÎ½Î¿Ï ÏÎ¿Ï Î¼ÏÎ¸Î¿Ï ÏÎ·Ï (Ï.Ï. Dolin 1965, Köhnken 1971, Bernardini ÏÏο Gentili 20064), αÏÏδοÏÎ·Ï ÎºÎ±Î¹ Î¼Î¿Ï ÏÎ¹ÎºÎ®Ï Î´Î¹Î¬ÏÏαÏÎ·Ï (Phillips 2013 και 2016). Î£Ï Ïνά θεÏÏείÏαι ÏÏ Î¼Î¹Î± Ïδή ÏÏεÏικά αÏÎ»Î®Ï ÎµÏÎ¼Î·Î½ÎµÎ¯Î±Ï (Radt 1974), η ÏÏοÏεκÏική Î±Î½Î¬Î»Ï Ïη ÏÎ¿Ï ÎºÎµÎ¹Î¼ÎÎ½Î¿Ï ÏμÏÏ Î±ÏοκαλÏÏÏει ÏÏι Ïο εÏινίκιο ÏαÏÎ¿Ï Ïιάζει αÏκεÏÎÏ ÏÏοκλήÏÎµÎ¹Ï ÏÏÎ¿Ï Ï ÏÏγÏÏÎ¿Î½Î¿Ï Ï Î±Î½Î±Î³Î½ÏÏÏεÏ.
Îι βαÏικοί ÏÏÏÏοι ÏÎ¿Ï Î²Î¹Î²Î»Î¯Î¿Ï ÎµÎ¯Î½Î±Î¹:
(i) να ÏαÏάÏÏει ενημεÏÏμÎνη μεÏάÏÏαÏη και γλÏÏÏÎ¹ÎºÏ ÏÏολιαÏÎ¼Ï ÏÎ¿Ï ÎºÎµÎ¹Î¼ÎÎ½Î¿Ï ,
(ii) να διεÏÎµÏ Î½Î®Ïει Ïα κÏÏια εÏÎ¼Î·Î½ÎµÏ Ïικά ζηÏήμαÏα ÏÎ¿Ï ÎµÏÎ¹Î½Î¹ÎºÎ¯Î¿Ï Î¼Îµ Ïην βοήθεια ÏÎ·Ï Î¹ÏÏοÏÎ¹ÎºÎ®Ï Î³Î»ÏÏÏολογίαÏ,
(iii) να ÏαÏάÏÏει γνÏÏÎµÎ¹Ï Î³Î¹Î± ÏÎ¹Ï Î¸ÎµÎ¼Î±ÏικÎÏ ÏÏÏ ÏÎÏ ÏÎ·Ï ÏÎ´Î®Ï ÎºÎ±Î¸ÏÏ ÎºÎ±Î¹ για Ïη ÏÏ Î½Î¸ÎµÏική ÏεÏνική ÏÎ¿Ï Î Î¯Î½Î´Î±ÏÎ¿Ï , μÎÏÏ ÏÎ·Ï Î±Î½Î±Î³Î½ÏÏίÏεÏÏ Î¼ÎÏÏν (devices: ΣÏÎ: Îια αÏηγημαÏική ÏÏ ÏÎºÎµÏ Î® είναι μια ÏεÏνική γÏαÏÎ®Ï ÏÎ¿Ï Î¼ÏοÏείÏε να ÏÏηÏιμοÏοιήÏεÏε για να ÏείÏε μια ιÏÏοÏία. Îι αÏηγημαÏικÎÏ ÏÏ ÏÎºÎµÏ ÎÏ ÏÏ Î½Î´Ï Î¬Î¶Î¿Ï Î½ ÏÏοιÏεία ÏÏÏÏ ÏÏνο, άÏοÏη και ÎνÏαÏη για να Î´Î·Î¼Î¹Î¿Ï ÏγήÏÎ¿Ï Î½ μια ÏÏ Î½ÎµÏή αÏήγηÏη ÏÎ¿Ï Î¼ÏοÏεί να Î±ÎºÎ¿Î»Î¿Ï Î¸Î®Ïει ο αναγνÏÏÏÎ·Ï Ïε Ïλη μια ιÏÏοÏία.), ÏÎ¹Ï Î¿ÏÎ¿Î¯ÎµÏ Î¿ ΠίνδαÏÎ¿Ï Î¼ÏοÏεί να είÏε κληÏονομήÏει αÏÏ ÏÏοηγοÏÎ¼ÎµÎ½ÎµÏ ÏεÏιÏÎ´Î¿Ï Ï ÏÎ·Ï ÏοιηÏÎ¹ÎºÎ®Ï Î³Î»ÏÏÏαÏ.
ΠεÏγαÏία ÏÏÏίζεÏαι Ïε δÏο μÎÏη. Το ÎÎÏÎ¿Ï 1, «Pindarâs Pythian Twelve: Text and Linguistic Commentary», ÏεÏιλαμβάνει μια ÏÏνÏομη ειÏαγÏγή, μια δομική Î±Î½Î¬Î»Ï Ïη ÏÎ¿Ï ÏοιήμαÏÎ¿Ï ÎºÎ±Î¹ μια ÏειÏά ÏαÏαÏηÏήÏεÏν ÏÏεÏικά με Ïη γλÏÏÏα ÏÎ·Ï ÏδήÏ, με ιδιαίÏεÏη αναÏοÏά ÏÏο διαλεκÏÎ¹ÎºÏ ÏÎ·Ï ÏÏÏμα. ΣÏÏÏÎ¿Ï ÏÎ·Ï ÎµÎ¹ÏαγÏÎ³Î®Ï ÎµÎ¯Î½Î±Î¹ να δÏÏει μια «ÏÏοÏαναÏολιÏÏική» εÏιÏκÏÏηÏη ÏÎ·Ï ÏÎ´Î®Ï ÏÏ ÏÏοοίμιο ÏÏÏο για Ïον ÏÏολιαÏÎ¼Ï ÏÏο και για Ïη ÏÏ Î³ÎºÏιÏική Î¼Ï Î¸Î¿Î»Î¿Î³Î¹ÎºÎ® μελÎÏη. ΣÏη ÏÏ Î½ÎÏεια ÏαÏÎ¿Ï ÏιάζεÏαι Ïο κείμενο ÏÎ¿Ï Î Î¯Î½Î´Î±ÏÎ¿Ï Î¼Îµ κÏιÏÎ¹ÎºÏ ÏÏολιαÏÎ¼Ï ÎºÎ±Î¹ Ïην δική Î¼Î¿Ï Î¼ÎµÏάÏÏαÏη. ÎκÏÏÏ Î±ÏÏ Ïην εÏικÎνÏÏÏÏη ÏÏα κειμενικά και εÏÎ¼Î·Î½ÎµÏ Ïικά ζηÏήμαÏα ÏÎ¿Ï ÏοιήμαÏοÏ, ο ÏÏολιαÏμÏÏ ÏεÏιλαμβάνει εÏÏ Î¼Î¿Î»Î¿Î³Î¹ÎºÎÏ ÏημειÏÏÎµÎ¹Ï ÎºÎ±Î¹ ÏαÏαÏηÏήÏÎµÎ¹Ï ÏÏεÏικά με ÏιθανοÏÏ ÏÏαÏεολογικοÏÏ ÏαÏαλληλιÏμοÏÏ Î¼ÎµÎ¼Î¿Î½ÏμÎνÏν ΠινδαÏικÏν εκÏÏάÏεÏν, ÏÏÏο ex Pindaro ipso, δηλαδή αÏÏ Ïο ÏÏμα ÏÎ¿Ï Î Î¯Î½Î´Î±ÏÎ¿Ï , ÏÏο και ex Graeco ipso, δηλ. ανÏλημÎνο αÏÏ Î¬Î»Î»ÎµÏ ÎµÎ»Î»Î·Î½Î¹ÎºÎÏ Î»Î¿Î³Î¿ÏεÏνικÎÏ ÏηγÎÏ. Το ÎÎÏÎ¿Ï 1 ολοκληÏÏνεÏαι με μιαν Î±Î½Î¬Î»Ï Ïη ÏÏν ανÏηÏήÏεÏν & ÏÏ Î½ÏονιÏμÏν ÏÎ¿Ï Î Ï Î¸Î¹Î¿Î½Î¯ÎºÎ¿Ï 12 ÏÏο ÎÎ¹Î¿Î½Ï Ïιακά ÏÎ¿Ï ÎÏÎ½Î½Î¿Ï Î Î±Î½Î¿ÏολίÏη, Ïη μÏνη λογοÏεÏνική Ïηγή ÏÎ¿Ï ÎÏÎ¿Ï Î¼Îµ ÏÏην καÏοÏή Î¼Î±Ï ÏÎ¿Ï Î´Î¹Î±ÏηÏεί οÏοιαδήÏοÏε αναÏοÏά ÏÏην ίδια Î¼Ï Î¸Î¿Î»Î¿Î³Î¹ÎºÎ® ÏαÏάδοÏη με Î±Ï Ïή ÏÎ¿Ï Î²ÏÎθηκε ÏÏον Î Ï Î¸Î¹Ïνικο 12.
Το ÎÎÏÎ¿Ï 2, «A Melody with Multiple Heads: A Vedic Parallel to Pindarâs Pythian Twelve», είναι μια θεμαÏική, δομική και ÏÏαÏεολογική ÏÏγκÏιÏη ÏαÏακÏηÏιÏÏικÏν ÏÎ¿Ï Î Ï Î¸Î¹Î¿Î½Î¯ÎºÎ¿Ï 12 με εκείνα ενÏÏ ÏÎ±Î»Î¹Î¿Ï ÎÎ½Î´Î¹ÎºÎ¿Ï Î¸ÏηÏÎºÎµÏ ÏÎ¹ÎºÎ¿Ï ÏÎ¼Î½Î¿Ï , Rigveda (rv) 10.67. Το ÎÎÏÎ¿Ï 2 ξεκινά ÏαÏÎ¿Ï ÏιάζονÏÎ±Ï Ïο ÏÎ±Î»Î¹Ï ÎÎ½Î´Î¹ÎºÏ ÎºÎµÎ¯Î¼ÎµÎ½Î¿ ÏÎ¿Ï Î±Î½ÏιÏαÏαβάλλεÏαι με Ïον Î Ï Î¸Î¹Ïνικο 12. ΠβεδικÏÏ ÏμνοÏ, ÏÏοεÏÏÏÎ¼ÎµÎ½Î¿Ï Î±ÏÏ Ïην ÎκδοÏη ÏÏν van Nooten and Holland (1994), ÏÏ Î½Î¿Î´ÎµÏεÏαι αÏÏ Ïην αγγλική μεÏάÏÏαÏη ÏÏν Jamison and Brereton (2014) και Ïο Î´Î¹ÎºÏ Î¼Î¿Ï ÏÏÏλιο, ÏÎ¿Ï Ïονίζει ÏÎ¹Ï ÏÏÏ ÏÎÏ ÏÎ¿Ï rv 10.67 ÏÎ¿Ï ÎµÎ¯Î½Î±Î¹ Ïιο ÏÏεÏικÎÏ Î¼Îµ Ïην ÏÏ Î³ÎºÏιÏική μελÎÏη. ΠκαθαÏά ανÏιθεÏική ενÏÏηÏα ÏÎ¿Ï Î²Î¹Î²Î»Î¯Î¿Ï ÎµÏÏιάζει Ïε Ïιθανά κοινά ÏÏοιÏεία μεÏÎ±Î¾Ï ÎµÏειÏοδίÏν αÏÏ Ïον ÎµÎ»Î»Î·Î½Î¹ÎºÏ Î¼Ïθο ÏÎ¿Ï Î ÎµÏÏÎα και ÏÏν ÏαλαιÏν ÎνδικÏν μÏθÏν ÏÎ·Ï Vala και ÏÎ·Ï VrÌ¥tra. Î Ï ÏÏθεÏή Î¼Î¿Ï ÎµÎ¯Î½Î±Î¹ ÏÏι η Î¼Ï Î¸Î¿Î»Î¿Î³Î¹ÎºÎ® αÏήγηÏη ÏÎ¿Ï Î Ï Î¸Î¹Î¿Î½Î¯ÎºÎ¿Ï 12 ÎÏει ÏÏ Î½Ïεθεί εÏί κληÏονομηθÎνÏÎ¿Ï Î¸ÎµÎ¼Î±ÏÎ¹ÎºÎ¿Ï ÎºÎ±Î¹ ÏÏαÏÎµÎ¿Î»Î¿Î³Î¹ÎºÎ¿Ï Ï Î»Î¹ÎºÎ¿Ï, Ïο οÏοίο ο ΠίνδαÏÎ¿Ï Ï Î¹Î¿Î¸ÎµÏεί για να ÏÏιάξει Ïο Î´Î¹ÎºÏ ÏÎ¿Ï ÎÏγο.
ÎÏικενÏÏÏνομαι Ïε αξιοÏημείÏÏÎµÏ Î´Î¿Î¼Î¹ÎºÎÏ ÎºÎ±Î¹ Ï ÏολογικÎÏ Î¿Î¼Î¿Î¹ÏÏηÏÎµÏ Î¼ÎµÏÎ±Î¾Ï ÏÏν δÏο ÏÏ Î³ÎºÏίÏεÏν Î¼Î¿Ï ÎºÎ±Î¸ÏÏ ÎºÎ±Î¹ Ïε ÏαÏÏÎ¼Î¿Î¹Î¿Ï Ï ÏÏ Î½Î¸ÎµÏικοÏÏ ÏκοÏοÏÏ ÎºÎ±Î¹ κÏιÏήÏια ή «καÏαÏÏάÏÎµÎ¹Ï ÏÏν ÏÏαγμάÏÏν», ÏÎ¿Ï Î±ÏοÏελοÏν Ïη βάÏη ÏÏν ΠινδαÏικÏν και ΡιγκβεδικÏν κειμÎνÏν. Î Rigveda είναι μια ÏÏ Î»Î»Î¿Î³Î® αÏÏ Î¹ÎµÏά κείμενα γÏαμμÎνα ÏÏα βεδικά ÏανÏκÏιÏικά ÏÎ¿Ï ÏεÏιλαμβάνει 1028 ÏÎ¼Î½Î¿Ï Ï Î±ÏιεÏÏμÎÎ½Î¿Ï Ï ÎºÏ ÏίÏÏ Ïε θεÏÏηÏÎµÏ ÏÎ¿Ï Î®Ïαν ανÏικείμενο βεδικÏν ÏελεÏÎ¿Ï ÏγιÏν.
ÎÏÏ ÏÎ¹Ï ÏÏÏÏÎµÏ ÎºÎ¹ÏÎ»Î±Ï Î¹Î½Î´Î¿ÎµÏ ÏÏÏαÏκÎÏ Î¼ÎµÎ»ÎÏεÏ, οι μελεÏηÏÎÏ Î±Î½Î±Î³Î½ÏÏιÏαν ενÏÏ ÏÏÏιακÎÏ Î±Î½ÏιÏÏοιÏÎ¯ÎµÏ Î»Îξη ÏÏÎ¿Ï Î»Îξη (ή ακÏμα και ÏÏνημα ÏÏÎ¿Ï ÏÏνημα) μεÏÎ±Î¾Ï ÏÏνÏομÏν ÏÏ Î½ÏαγμάÏÏν[3] ÏÎ¿Ï ÏιÏÏοÏοιοÏνÏαι Ïε ελληνικά κείμενα ÏÎ·Ï ÎÏÏαÏÎºÎ®Ï ÎºÎ±Î¹ ÎλαÏÎ¹ÎºÎ®Ï ÎÏοÏÎ®Ï ÎºÎ±Î¹ εκείνÏν ÏÎ¿Ï ÏιÏÏοÏοιοÏνÏαι ÏÏην βεδική ÏοίηÏη. Îε Ïην ÏάÏοδο ÏÏν εÏÏν, η αναγνÏÏιÏη ÏολλαÏλÏν ομοιοÏήÏÏν (αναλογιÏν, aequabilia) ÎÏει αÏοδείξει Ïην γονιμÏÏηÏα / ÏαÏαγÏγικÏÏηÏα Î¼Î¹Î±Ï ÏÏ Î³ÎºÏίÏεÏÏ Î¼ÎµÏÎ±Î¾Ï ÏÏν βεδικÏν και ÏÎ·Ï ÎµÎ»Î»Î·Î½Î¹ÎºÎ®Ï Î±ÏÏαÏÎºÎ®Ï ÏοιήÏεÏÏ, ακÏμη και για μελÎÏÎµÏ ÏÏÏν γνÏÏÎ¯Î¶Î¿Ï Î¼Îµ για Ïην ελληνική ÏÏαÏεολογία και ÏεÏνική ÏÏ Î½Î¸ÎÏεÏÏ ÏÏα ελληνικά, και Ïην βεδική ÏÏαÏεολογία και ÏεÏνική ÏÏ Î½Î¸ÎÏεÏÏ ÏÏα βεδικά. Î ÏάγμαÏι, η ÏÏ Î³ÎºÏιÏική ÏÏοÏÎγγιÏη ενιÏÏÏει Ïην καÏανÏηÏή Î¼Î±Ï Î³Î¹Î± Ïην ιÏÏοÏία ÏίÏÏ Î±ÏÏ Ïη ÏÏήÏη ÏÏν ÏÏ ÏÏαÏικÏν αÏÏαίÏν ÏοιηÏικÏν κειμÎνÏν, ÏÏÏÏ ÏÏ Î½Î´Ï Î±Ïμοί λÎξεÏν, μοÏίβÏν και θεμάÏÏν. ÎÎ½Î±Ï ÏÏ Î³ÎºÏιÏικÏÏ ÏακÏÏ Ïε Î±Ï Ïά Ïα μÎÏα Ï ÏογÏαμμίζει Ïον ÏÏ Î½ÏηÏηÏÎ¹ÎºÏ ÏαÏακÏήÏα ÏÏν κληÏονομημÎνÏν ÏεÏνικÏν ÏÏ Î½Î¸ÎÏεÏÏ, οι οÏÎ¿Î¯ÎµÏ Î´Î¹ÎθεÏαν εÏαÏκή ÎµÏ ÎµÎ»Î¹Î¾Î¯Î± για να ÎµÎ³Î³Ï Î·Î¸Î¿Ïν Ïη ÏημαÏιολογική ακεÏαιÏÏηÏα καθÏÏ ÎºÎ±Î¹ Ïην ιÏÏοÏική ÏÏ Î½ÎÏεια ÏÏν κληÏονομημÎνÏν θεμάÏÏν ÏÏον ÏÏÏνο και ÏÏο ÏÏÏο. Τελικά Î±Ï ÏÏ ÎµÏÎÏÏεÏε ÏÏÎ¹Ï ÏοιηÏικÎÏ ÎµÎºÏÏάÏÎµÎ¹Ï ÎºÎ±Î¹ ÏÎ¹Ï Î´Î¿Î¼ÎÏ ÏÎ¿Ï Ï Î½Î± εÏιβιÏÏÎ¿Ï Î½ μÎÏα Ïε ÏÎ¿Î¹ÎºÎ¯Î»ÎµÏ ÏÏ Î³Î³ÎµÎ½ÎµÎ¯Ï ÏαÏαδÏÏειÏ.
Î¥ÏοÏÏηÏÎ¯Î¶Ï ÏÏι η ÏÏ Î³ÎºÏιÏική εÏÏίαÏη ÏÏο Î Ï Î¸Î¹Ïνικο 12 ÏÎ¿Ï Î Î¹Î½Î´Î¬ÏÎ¿Ï Î±ÏοÏÎÏει νÎα αÏοÏελÎÏμαÏα. ΠμελÎÏη ÏÎ¿Ï ÏÏαγμαÏοÏοιήθηκε ÏÏο ÎÎÏÎ¿Ï 2 Î±Ï ÏÎ¿Ï ÏÎ¿Ï Î²Î¹Î²Î»Î¯Î¿Ï ÏίÏνει ÏÏÏ Ïε μια Ïοικιλία ÏÏÏ ÏÏν ÏÎ·Ï Î³Î»ÏÏÏÎ±Ï ÎºÎ±Î¹ ÏÎ¿Ï ÏÏÎ¿Ï Ï ÏÎ¿Ï Î Î¹Î½Î´Î¬ÏÎ¿Ï , ÏÎ¿Ï Î¾ÎµÏεÏÎ³Î¿Ï Î½ αÏÏ ÎºÎ¬Î¸Îµ αÏλή ÏÏ Î³ÏÏονική Î±Î½Î¬Î»Ï Ïη. ΠμελÎÏη δείÏνει ÏÏι οÏιÏμÎνα ÏοιηÏικά εÏγαλεία ÏÎ¿Ï ÏÏηÏιμοÏοίηÏε ο ΠίνδαÏοÏ, ÏÏ Î³ÎºÎµÎºÏιμÎνα: λεξιλογικÎÏ, ÏημαÏιολογικÎÏ ÎºÎ±Î¹ ÏÏαÏεολογικÎÏ ÎµÏαναλήÏειÏ, ÏÎ¿Ï Î´Î¹Î±Î¼Î¿ÏÏÏÎ½Î¿Ï Î½ «δακÏÏ Î»Î¯Î¿Ï Ï» μÎÏα ÏÏο ÏδÎÏ, ακÏιβÏÏ ÏαÏÎ¬Î»Î»Î·Î»ÎµÏ Î¼Îµ Î±Ï ÏÎÏ ÏÎ¿Ï ÏÏ Î½Î±Î½Ïάμε ÏÏην Ïαλαιά ινδική ÏαÏάδοÏη ÏÏÏον Ïε Î´Î¿Î¼Î¹ÎºÏ ÏÏον και Ïε ÏημαÏÎ¹Î¿Î»Î¿Î³Î¹ÎºÏ ÎµÏίÏεδο. Î ÏοÏÏÏηÏα και η ÏοιÏÏηÏα Î±Ï ÏÏν ÏÏν ανÏιÏÏοιÏιÏν Ï ÏοδηλÏÎ½Î¿Ï Î½ ÏÏι δεν ÏÏÎÏει να θεÏÏοÏνÏαι ÏÏ Î±Î½ÎµÎ¾Î¬ÏÏηÏÎµÏ ÎµÎºÎ´Î·Î»ÏÏÎµÎ¹Ï ÎºÎ±Î¸Î¿Î»Î¹ÎºÏν, δηλαδή ÏαÏάλληλÏν Î´Î·Î¼Î¹Î¿Ï ÏγημάÏÏν ÏÎ·Ï Î±Î½Î¸ÏÏÏÎ¹Î½Î·Ï Î´Î·Î¼Î¹Î¿Ï ÏγικÏÏηÏαÏ. ÎνÏίθεÏα, εξηγοÏνÏαι καλÏÏεÏα ÏÏ ÎºÎ¿Î¹Î½Î® ÏοιηÏική κληÏονομιά. ÎÏ Ïή η εÏίγνÏÏη Î¼Î±Ï ÎºÎ±Î»ÎµÎ¯ να αναλογιÏÏοÏμε (i) Ïο ÏÏÎ¿Ï ÏÎ¿Ï Î Î¹Î½Î´Î¬ÏÎ¿Ï Ïε ÏÏÎÏη με ÏÎ¿Ï Ï ÎÎ»Î»Î·Î½ÎµÏ Î»Î¿Î³Î¿ÏεÏνικοÏÏ ÏÏογÏÎ½Î¿Ï Ï ÏÎ¿Ï (εξάμεÏÏη ÏοίηÏη, άλλα μελικά ÏοιηÏÎÏ Îº.λÏ.), (ii) Ïο ÏÏÎ¿Ï ÏÎ¿Ï Î Î¯Î½Î´Î±ÏÎ¿Ï Ïε ÏÏÎÏη με Ïον ΠίνδαÏο, δηλαδή Ïε ÏÏÏÏÏÏÏ ÏÎµÏ ÎºÎ±Î¹ Î¼Ï Î¸Î¹ÏÏοÏημαÏικÎÏ ÏÏÏ ÏÎÏ ÏÎ·Ï ÏοίηÏεÏÏ ÏÎ¿Ï , (iii) Ïην ÏÏοÏÏÏοÏία ÏÎ·Ï ÏοÏÏÎ´Î¹Î±ÎºÎ®Ï Î»Ï ÏÎ¹ÎºÎ®Ï ÏÏ ÏοιηÏÎ¹ÎºÏ ÎµÎ¯Î´Î¿Ï, Îνα ÏÏÏβλημα ÏÎ¿Ï Î· ÏαÏοÏÏα μελÎÏη δεν εÏιÏειÏεί να ÏÏ Î¶Î·ÏήÏει εκÏενÏÏ. ΤÎλοÏ, η ÏÏοÏοÏή δÏθηκε Ïε ανάλογα ÏÏ ÏÏήμαÏα εικÏνÏν, ÏÎ¿Ï ÏεκμηÏιÏνονÏαι ÏÏον ΠίνδαÏο και ÏÏÎ¿Ï Ï Î¡Î¹Î³Î²ÎµÎ´Î¹ÎºÎ¿ÏÏ ÏÎ¼Î½Î¿Ï Ï, Î¼Î±Ï ÎµÏιÏÏÎÏει να ανακαÏαÏÎºÎµÏ Î¬ÏÎ¿Ï Î¼Îµ κοινά ÏÏ ÏÏήμαÏα εννοιÏν, Ïα οÏοία Ïελικά ÏÏÏÎÏονÏαι ÏÏην ιδÎα ÏÎ·Ï Î´ÏÎ¾Î±Ï ÎºÎ±Î¹ ÏÎ·Ï Î±Î½ÏÎ±Î¼Î¿Î¹Î²Î®Ï ÏÎ¿Ï ÏÏÎÏει να εÏιÏÎµÏ ÏθοÏν μÎÏα και μÎÏÏ ÏοίηÏη. Î ÏÏ Î³ÎºÏιÏική ÏÏαÏεολογική αναÏÏ Î³ÎºÏÏÏηÏη ανοίγει ÎÏÏι Ïο δÏÏμο για Ïην αναÏÏ Î³ÎºÏÏÏηÏη κοινÏν «καÏαÏÏάÏεÏν ÏÏν ÏÏαγμάÏÏν».
Î Î Ïθια Ωδή ÏÎ¿Ï Î Î¹Î½Î´Î¬ÏÎ¿Ï 4.213â219 ÏαÏÎ¿Ï Ïιάζει Ïα αÏοÏελÎÏμαÏα ενÏÏ Î¾Î¿ÏÎºÎ¹Î¿Ï Î±Î³Î¬ÏηÏ, ÏÎ·Ï á¼Î³ÏÎ³Î®Ï («ξÏÏκι για να αÏομακÏÏÎ½ÎµÎ¹Ï [κάÏοιον]»):[4]
ÏÏÏνια δ᾽ á½Î¾Ï ÏάÏÏν βελÎÏν
Ïοικίλαν á¼´Ïγγα ÏεÏÏάκναμον Îá½Î»Ï μÏÏθεν
215á¼Î½ á¼Î»ÏÏῳ ζεÏξαιÏα κÏκλῳ
μαινάδ᾽ á½Ïνιν ÎÏ ÏÏογÎνεια ÏÎÏεν
ÏÏá¿¶Ïον á¼Î½Î¸ÏÏÏοιÏι, λιÏÎ¬Ï Ïá¾½ á¼ÏÎ±Î¿Î¹Î´á½°Ï á¼ÎºÎ´Î¹Î´Î¬ÏκηÏεν ÏοÏὸν Îá¼°Ïονίδαν:
á½ÏÏα ÎÎ·Î´ÎµÎ¯Î±Ï ÏοκÎÏν á¼ÏÎλοιÏá¾½ αἰδῶ, Ïοθεινὰ δ᾽ á¼Î»Î»á½°Ï αá½Ïὰν
[390] á¼Î½ ÏÏαÏá½¶ καιομÎναν δονÎοι μάÏÏιγι ΠειθοῦÏ.
αÏοδιδÏμενο αÏÏ Ïον Îικονομίδη ÏÏ ÎµÎ¾Î®Ï:[5]
Îλλά η αÏÏÏνÏιÏÏα ÏÏν ÏÏεÏÏÏÏν βελÏν
ÎδεÏε Ïην ÏαÏδαλή Î¯Ï Î³Î³Î± Ïε ακαÏÎÎ»Ï Ïο ÏÏοÏÏ
215κι αÏÏ Ïα ÏÎÏÏεÏα άκÏα ÏηÏ, η ÎÏ ÏÏογεννημÎνη,
κι αÏÏ Ïον ÎÎ»Ï Î¼Ïο ÏÏÎ¿Ï Ï Î±Î½Î¸ÏÏÏÎ¿Ï Ï ÎµÏÏÏÏÏÏεÏε Ïο Î¼Î±Î½Î¹ÎºÏ ÏÎ¿Ï Î»Î¯Î [ανÏ. ι]
ÎÏÏι δίδαξε Ïον ÎιÏονίδη να γίνει εÏιδÎξιοÏ
ÏÏα ÏαÏακάλια και Ïα ξÏÏκια, ÏÏÏε να ÏάÏει η Îήδεια
ÏÏον ÏεβαÏÎ¼Ï Î³Î¹Î± ÏÎ¿Ï Ï Î³Î¿Î½Î¹Î¿ÏÏ ÏηÏ
κι ο ÏÏÎ¸Î¿Ï ÏÎ·Ï Î³Î¹Î± Ïην Îλλάδα να ÏαÏάζει
Ïη ÏλογιÏμÎνη ÏÎ·Ï ÎºÎ±Ïδιά με Ïο μαÏÏίγιο ÏÎ·Ï Î ÎµÎ¹Î¸Î¿ÏÏ.
Το ίδιο ιÏÏÏει και για Ïον Î ÏομηθÎα ÎεÏμÏÏη 647â682 ÏÎ¿Ï ÎιÏÏÏÎ»Î¿Ï (διήγηÏη ÏÎ·Ï ÎοÏÏ Î³Î¹Î± Ïην μεÏαμÏÏÏÏÏή ÏÎ·Ï Î±ÏÏ Ïον Îία Ïε αγελάδα). Îαι ÏÏα δÏο αÏοÏÏάÏμαÏα ÏÎ¿Ï ÎºÎµÎ¹Î¼ÎÎ½Î¿Ï , Ïο ξÏÏκι ÏεÏιγÏάÏεÏαι μÎÏÏ ÎµÎ½ÏÏ ÏÏ Î½ÏÎ»Î¿Ï ÎµÎ¹ÎºÏνÏν, ÏÎ¿Ï ÏεÏÎ¹Î»Î±Î¼Î²Î¬Î½Î¿Ï Î½ Ïο «βÎÎ»Î¿Ï (ÏÎ·Ï ÎµÏÎ¹Î¸Ï Î¼Î¯Î±Ï)», «ÏÏÏιά (ÏÏÏιά)» και «μαÏÏίγιο/Î½Î¿Ï ÎºÎνÏÏα». ÎÎ½Ï Î¿Î¹ ίδιοι ÏÏ ÏÏεÏιÏμοί μÏοÏοÏν να βÏεθοÏν Ïε Îναν ÎθαÏÎ²Î±Î²ÎµÎ´Î¹ÎºÏ Îμνο (3.25), οÏιÏμÎνα ÏαÏακÏηÏιÏÏικά ÏÎ¿Ï Î¾Î¿ÏÎºÎ¹Î¿Ï ÎµÎ¼ÏανίζονÏαι Ïε μια Ïιο θολή μοÏÏή Ïε Îνα Î¼Ï Î¸Î¹ÎºÏ ÎµÏειÏÏδιο ÏÎ¿Ï ÎδικοÏ. ΤÏÏον ÏÏο ÏÎ±Î»Î¹Ï ÏÎºÎ±Î½Î´Î¹Î½Î±Î²Î¹ÎºÏ ÏÏον και ÏÏο ÎµÎ»Î»Î·Î½Î¹ÎºÏ ÎºÎµÎ¯Î¼ÎµÎ½Î¿, η Ï ÏοÏαγή ÏÎ¿Ï Î±Î³Î±ÏημÎÎ½Î¿Ï , ÏÎ¿Ï ÏÏοκαλείÏαι αÏÏ Ïο ξÏÏκι ÏÎ·Ï Î±Î³Î¬ÏηÏ, εκÏÏάζεÏαι με Ïην Î¹Î½Î´Î¿ÎµÏ ÏÏÏαÏκή Ïίζα *demh2- «δαμάζÏ».
1. ÎÏ ÏÏ Ïο άÏθÏο Ï ÏοÏÏηÏίζει Ïην ÏÏαÏξη Î¹Î½Î´Î¿ÎµÏ ÏÏÏαÏÎºÎ¿Ï (IE) αναλÏÎ³Î¿Ï / ÏαÏÎ±Î»Î»Î®Î»Î¿Ï ÏÎ·Ï á¼Î³ÏÎ³Î®Ï - ξοÏÎºÎ¹Î¿Ï ÏÎ¿Ï ÏεÏιγÏάÏεÏαι ÏÏον ΠίνδαÏο P. 4.213â219. ÎÏÏικÏÏ, μεÏικά ÏÏαÏεολογικά ÏαÏακÏηÏιÏÏικά ÏÏν ΠινδαÏικÏν ÏÏίÏÏν θα ÏÏ Î³ÎºÏιθοÏν με εκείνα άλλÏν ελληνικÏν λογοÏεÏνικÏν και λοιÏÏν ÏηγÏν (§ 2). ÎδιαίÏεÏη ÏÏοÏοÏή θα δοθεί ÏÏον ÎιÏÏÏλειο Î ÏομηθÎα ÎεÏμÏÏη, Pr. 647â682, δεδομÎÎ½Î¿Ï ÏÏι μια ÏÎ¿Î»Ï ÏαÏÏμοια καÏάÏÏαÏη ÏÏαγμάÏÏν μÏοÏεί να ÎµÏ Ïεθεί ÏÏο αÏÏÏÏαÏμα Î±Ï ÏÏ (§ 3). ÎÏιÏλÎον, οι ελληνικÎÏ Î±ÏÎ¿Î´ÎµÎ¯Î¾ÎµÎ¹Ï Î³Î¹Î± Îνα Î¼Î±Î³Î¹ÎºÏ Î¾ÏÏκι «ÏÎ¿Ï Î½Î± οδηγεί μακÏιά, να αÏομακÏÏνει» θα ÏÏ Î³ÎºÏιθοÏν με Î¬Î»Î»ÎµÏ ÎÎ ÏαÏαδÏÏÎµÎ¹Ï Î¼Îµ ÏÎ¹Ï Î¿ÏÎ¿Î¯ÎµÏ ÏαÏαλληλίζονÏαι ÏÏ ÏÏημαÏικά (Atharvaveda Åaunaka [AVÅ] 3.25, § 5), ή Ïε εÏιμÎÏÎ¿Ï Ï Ïημεία με ÏÏ Î³ÎºÎµÎºÏιμÎνη λεÏÏομÎÏεια (Ïο ÎÎ´Î´Î¹ÎºÏ - Eddic εÏειÏÏδιο ÏÎ¿Ï SkÃrnir και ÏÎ·Ï ÎºÏÏÎ·Ï ÏÎ¿Ï Gymnir, § 7).ΠεÏγαÏία ÏÏοÏεÏει ÎÏÏι να δείξει ÏÏι Ïα ÏÏÏία ÏÎ¿Ï Î Î¹Î½Î´Î¬ÏÎ¿Ï ÎºÎ±Î¹ ÏÎ¿Ï ÎιÏÏÏÎ»Î¿Ï Î±Î½ÏικαÏοÏÏÏÎ¯Î¶Î¿Ï Î½ μιαν εγÏÏÏια ÏελεÏÎ¿Ï Ïγική ÏÏάξη και μοιÏάζονÏαι ÏημανÏικÎÏ Î»ÎµÏÏομÎÏÎµÎ¹ÎµÏ Î¼Îµ Îεδικά και Ïαλιά νοÏβηγικά κείμενα. ΣÏο ÏÎλοÏ, θα ÏημειÏθεί ÏÏι ÏÎÏÎ¿Î¹Î¿Ï ÎµÎ¯Î´Î¿Ï Ï Î±Î¾Î¹ÏÎ»Î¿Î³ÎµÏ Î±Î½Î±Î¼ÎµÏÏήÏÎµÎ¹Ï Î¯ÏÏÏ Î±ÎºÏμη Ï ÏαινίÏÏονÏαι Ïην ÏÏαÏξη ενÏÏ ÎºÎ¿Î¹Î½Î¿Ï ÏελεÏÎ¿Ï ÏÎ³Î¹ÎºÎ¿Ï ÏÏογÏÎ½Î¿Ï .2. ΣÏην ÏÎÏαÏÏη Î Ï Î¸Î¹ÎºÎ® Ωδή ÏÎ¿Ï Î Î¹Î½Î´Î¬ÏÎ¿Ï , ο ÎάÏÏν αÏοκÏά Ïην αγάÏη ÏÎ·Ï ÎÎ®Î´ÎµÎ¹Î±Ï ÎºÎ±Î¹ καÏά ÏÏ Î½ÎÏειαν, Ïην βοήθειά ÏÎ·Ï ÏÏην ÏÏοÏÏάθεια ÏÎ¿Ï Î³Î¹Î± Ïο ΧÏÏ ÏÏμαλλο ÎÎÏαÏ, ÏάÏη ÏÏο ξÏÏκι αγάÏηÏ, βλ. Pind. P. 4.213â219:


ÏÏÏνια δ᾽ á½Î¾Ï ÏάÏÏν βελÎÏν
Ïοικίλαν á¼´Ïγγα ÏεÏÏάκναμον Îá½Î»Ï μÏÏθεν
215á¼Î½ á¼Î»ÏÏῳ ζεÏξαιÏα κÏκλῳ
μαινάδ᾽ á½Ïνιν ÎÏ ÏÏογÎνεια ÏÎÏεν
ÏÏá¿¶Ïον á¼Î½Î¸ÏÏÏοιÏι, λιÏÎ¬Ï Ïá¾½ á¼ÏÎ±Î¿Î¹Î´á½°Ï á¼ÎºÎ´Î¹Î´Î¬ÏκηÏεν ÏοÏὸν Îá¼°Ïονίδαν:
á½ÏÏα ÎÎ·Î´ÎµÎ¯Î±Ï ÏοκÎÏν á¼ÏÎλοιÏá¾½ αἰδῶ, Ïοθεινὰ δ᾽ á¼Î»Î»á½°Ï αá½Ïὰν
[390] á¼Î½ ÏÏαÏá½¶ καιομÎναν δονÎοι μάÏÏιγι ΠειθοῦÏ.
..ÎÏÏÏ Îδειξε ο Christopher Faraone (1993), η μαγική γοηÏεία ÏÎ¿Ï ÎµÎ½ÎµÏγοÏοιεί - εκÏελεί η ÎÏÏοδίÏη είναι ÎÎ½Î±Ï ÏÏÏÎ¿Ï á¼Î³ÏγήÏ, «Îνα ξÏÏκι για να οδηγήÏÎµÎ¹Ï (κάÏοιον) μακÏιά.â1 Î ÏάγμαÏι, η αναÏοÏά ÏÎ¿Ï Î²ÎÎ»Î¿Ï Ï, ÏÎ¿Ï ÏÏοÏοÏ, ÏÎ·Ï ÎºÎ±ÏÏεÏÏ (ÏÏÏιά) και ÏÎ¿Ï Î¼Î±ÏÏÎ¹Î³Î¯Î¿Ï Î¼ÏοÏεί να εÏÎ¼Î·Î½ÎµÏ Î¸ÎµÎ¯ ÏÏ ÏιÏÏηÏή αναÏοÏά ÏÏην οικιακή ÏελεÏÎ¿Ï Ïγική ÏÏακÏική καÏά Ïην οÏοία Ïο ÏÏÎ·Î½Ï 'ÏÏÏαβολαίμηÏ' (á¼´Ï Î³Î¾) ήÏαν δεμÎνο και βαÏανιζÏμενο για να ÏÏοβάλει Ïην ÏÏενοÏÏÏια ÏÎ¿Ï ÏÏο αγαÏημÎνο ÏÏÏÏÏÏο ÏÎ¿Ï ÎµÎ½ÎµÏγοÏνÏÎ¿Ï Ïο ξÏÏκι.2ΠαÏαλληλιÏμοί για μεμονÏμÎνα ÏαÏακÏηÏιÏÏικά ÏÎ¿Ï ÎºÎµÎ¹Î¼ÎÎ½Î¿Ï Î¼ÏοÏοÏν να βÏεθοÏν ÏÏην ελληνική και λαÏινική λογοÏεÏνία καθÏÏ ÎºÎ±Î¹ ÏÏÎ¿Ï Ï Î¼Î±Î³Î¹ÎºÎ¿ÏÏ ÏαÏÏÏÎ¿Ï Ï, ÏÏÏÏ Î¸Î± Î´ÎµÎ¯Î¾Î¿Ï Î½ οÏιÏμÎνα εÏιλεγμÎνα λογοÏεÏνικά αÏοÏÏάÏμαÏα:..ΣÎÎÎÎΩΣÎÎΣ[1]. ΠΥÎÎÎÎÎÎÎÎ, ΩÎÎ 12: ÎÎÎá¾¼ ÎÎΡÎÎÎÎΤÎÎῼ, ÎÎ¥ÎÎΤῠ<https://el.wikisource.org/wiki/Î ÏθιÏνικοι?fbclid=IwY2xjawIwy7pleHRuA2FlbQIxMAABHdVEiLNWMEOBEcauM94BhHEbqezbN7Sk_DX-QIbAG6IHfdeGv51ozSzRRg_aem_aLPCt7ni-CXbZmvL6vuNhQ#ÎÎÎá¾¼_ÎÎΡÎÎÎÎΤÎÎῼ,_ÎÎ¥ÎÎΤá¿>[3] ÏÏνÏαγμα: μια γλÏÏÏική ενÏÏηÏα ÏÎ¿Ï Î±ÏοÏελείÏαι αÏÏ Îνα ÏÏνολο γλÏÏÏικÏν μοÏÏÏν (ÏÏνήμαÏα, λÎÎ¾ÎµÎ¹Ï Î® ÏÏάÏειÏ) ÏÎ¿Ï Î²ÏίÏκονÏαι Ïε διαδοÏική ÏÏÎÏη μεÏÎ±Î¾Ï ÏÎ¿Ï Ï.[4]. ÎαÏαμήÏÏÎ¿Ï 2022, Ïελ. 72, Ïημ. 197. Î ÎµÏ Î³Î»ÏÏÏία ÏÎ¿Ï ÎάÏονα, εÏίÏηÏ, αναÏÎÏεÏαι αÏÏ Ïον ΠίνδαÏο ÏÏον 4ο Î Ï Î¸Î¹Ïνικο, ÏÏÎ¿Ï Î¿ ήÏÏÎ±Ï Î´Î¹Î´Î¬ÏκεÏαι αÏÏ Ïην ÎÏÏοδίÏη Ïον ÏÏÏÏο με Ïον οÏοίο θα μÏοÏÎÏει να γοηÏεÏÏει Ïη Îήδεια (Î Ï Î¸.4.213-219).[5] https://www.greek-language.gr/digital.... Gilded copper ring with Eros playing with a iunx/iynx (magical wheel on a string). The design on this ring shows Eros crouching to the left, holding the iunx, a magical love charm inteded to arouse desire. There is a simple, single ground line. Probably made by hammering. This is one of the earliest examples of mercury gilding. ------------------------------------------------------- ÎÏιÏÏÏ ÏÏμÎνο Ïάλκινο δαÏÏÏ Î»Î¯Î´Î¹ με Ïον ÎÏÏÏα να Ïαίζει με Îναν Î¯Ï Î³Î³Î± [iunx/iynx] (μαγικÏÏ ÏÏοÏÏÏ Ïε μια ÏοÏδή - ÎÎÎ-ÎÎÎ!). Î ÏÏεδιαÏμÏÏ Ïε Î±Ï ÏÏ Ïο δαÏÏÏ Î»Î¯Î´Î¹ δείÏνει Ïον ÎÏÏÏα να ÏκÏβει ÏÏÎ¿Ï Ïα αÏιÏÏεÏά, κÏαÏÏνÏÎ±Ï Ïον Î¯Ï Î³Î³Î±, μια μαγική γοηÏεία αγάÏÎ·Ï Î¼Îµ ÏκοÏÏ Î½Î± ÏÏοκαλÎÏει Ïην εÏÎ¹Î¸Ï Î¼Î¯Î±. Î¥ÏάÏÏει μια αÏλή, ενιαία γÏαμμή εδάÏÎ¿Ï Ï. Îάλλον ÏÏιάÏÏηκε με ÏÏÏ Ïί. ÎÏ ÏÏ ÎµÎ¯Î½Î±Î¹ Îνα αÏÏ Ïα ÏÏÏÏα ÏαÏαδείγμαÏα εÏιÏÏÏÏÏÏÎ·Ï Ï Î´ÏαÏγÏÏÎ¿Ï .
LSJ: á¼´Ï Î³Î¾, á¼´Ï Î³Î³Î¿Ï, ἡ, (á¼°ÏζÏ, cf. Dam.Pr.213), wryneck, Iynx torquilla, Arist.HA504a12, PA695a23, Ael.NA6.19; used as a charm to recover unfaithful lovers, being bound to a revolving wheel, á¼´. ÏεÏÏÎ¬ÎºÎ½Î±Î¼Î¿Ï Pi.P.4.214, cf. AP5.204; á¼Î»ÎºÎµÎ¹Î½ á¼´Ï Î³Î³Î± á¼Ïί Ïινι X.Mem.3.11.18; á¼´. á¼Î»ÎºÎµ Ïὺ Ïá¿Î½Î¿Î½ á¼Î¼á½¸Î½ ÏοÏá½¶ δῶμα Theoc.2.17: metaph., á¼Î»ÎºÎ¿Î¼Î±Î¹ á¼´Ï Î³Î³Î¹ ἦÏÎ¿Ï as by the magic wheel, Pi.N.4.35; á½¥ÏÏÎµÏ á¼Ïὸ á¼´Ï Î³Î³Î¿Ï Ïá¿· κάλλει á¼Î»ÎºÏÎ¼ÎµÎ½Î¿Ï Luc.Dom.13.2. metaph., spell, charm, Ïá¿ ÏῠληÏθÎνÏÎµÏ á¼´Ï Î³Î³Î¹ Ar.Lys.1110, cf. S.Fr.474 (prob. cj.), Lyc.310, D.L. 6.76, Plu.2.1093d (prob. cj. in 568a), Philostr.VA8.7 (pl.), Hld.8.5; passionate yearning for, á¼Î³Î±Î¸á¿¶Î½ á¼ÏάÏÏν A.Pers.989.3. in pl., name of certain 'Chaldaic' divinities, Procl. in R.2.213K., in Cra.p.33 P., Dam.Pr.111, al.: in sg., ἡ ÏÏÏÏη á¼´. ib.217, cf. 213.4. = ÏῦÏιγξ μονοκάλαμοÏ, EM480.1. [Î¹Ì Ep. and Pi.; Î¹Ì Att.]
ΥΠÎÎΡÎÎÎÎÎÎΤÎÎ ÏÏι με Ïην ίδια λÎξη ονομάζεÏαι και Ïο ÏÏÎ·Î½Ï Î£Î¤Î¡ÎÎÎÎÎÎÎÎΣ (Iunx torquilla) γιά Ïον οÏοίο ο Nagy ÎÏει γÏάÏει: ÎεÏÎ±Î¾Ï ÏÏν μικÏÏÏεÏÏν ÏÏηνÏν ÏÎ·Ï ÎÏÏοδίÏηÏ, Îνα ιδιαίÏεÏα αγαÏημÎνο ÏÎ·Ï ÎµÎ¯Î½Î±Î¹ 'Î¹Ï Î³Î¾ - ο iunx ή «wryneck» (Iunx torquilla), ÏÏÏÏ Î´ÎµÎ¯Ïνει ο Turner (2005), ÏÏοÏÏÎÏονÏÎ±Ï ÏληθÏÏα ÏαÏαδειγμάÏÏν. ÎÏÏι, θεÏÏÏ ÏÏεÏÎ¹ÎºÏ ÏÏι η Lucilla Burn, ÏÏο ÏολÏÏιμο βιβλίο ÏÎ·Ï Î³Î¹Î± Ïον ζÏγÏάÏο Îειδία, ÏιÏÏεÏει ÏÏι Ïο ÏÎ¿Ï Î»Î¬ÎºÎ¹ με Ïο οÏοίο Ïαίζει η καλλονή ÎÏ ÏÏ Î½Ïη ÏÏην εικÏνα ÏÎ¿Ï Î¶ÏγÏάÏιÏε Î±Ï ÏÏÏ Î¿ ζÏγÏάÏοÏ, ÏÏÏÏ Ïο δείÏÎ½Ï ÏαÏαÏάνÏ, είναι ÏÏην ÏÏαγμαÏικÏÏηÏα ÎÎ½Î±Ï Î¯Ï Î³Î¾ - iunx (Burn 1987: 43 · ομοίÏÏ Detienne [1977] 1994: 85, Reitzammer 2016: 45). ..... Î±ÎºÎ¿Î»Î¿Ï Î¸ÎµÎ¯ η ÏÏολιαζÏμενη λεÏÏομÎÏεια: Close-up from a painting by the Meidias Painter. Red-figure hydria. Florence, Museo Archeologico 81948. Line-drawing by Jill Robbins. Featured in this close-up is a lady named Eurynoe, who is playfully teasing a pet bird. Î ÎÎÎ: Nagy, "From the heavenly to the earthy and back, variations on a theme of love-on-wings in Song 1 of Sappho and elsewhere"
ÎεοκÏίÏÎ¿Ï , ÎιδÏλλια 2.17:"á¼¾Ï Î³Î¾, á¼Î»ÎºÎµ Ïὺ Ïá¿Î½Î¿Î½ á¼Î¼á½¸Î½ ÏοÏá½¶ δῶμα Ïὸν á¼Î½Î´Ïα.", https://www.greek-language.gr/digital...
Î£Ï Î¼ÏεÏαÏμαÏικά ο Î¯Ï Î³Î¾ ÏÏ Î½Î´ÎεÏαι με Ïον Îλιο, Ïην Σελήνη, Ïο εÏÏεÏÏ, Ïην ÎÏÏοδίÏη & Ïον ÎÏÏÏα, Ïην ÎκάÏη κλ.Ï.
Aphrodite with Adonis, who gazes, dazed, at Eros and his magic wheel (now mostly lost). ..Îεν Ï ÏάÏÏει διαθÎÏιμη ÏεÏιγÏαÏή για Ïη ÏÏÏογÏαÏία.
ΥΠÎÎΡÎÎÎÎÎÎΤÎÎ ÏÏι με Ïην ίδια λÎξη ονομάζεÏαι και Ïο ÏÏÎ·Î½Ï Î£Î¤Î¡ÎÎÎÎÎÎÎÎΣ (Iunx torquilla) γιά Ïον οÏοίο ο Nagy ÎÏει γÏάÏει: ÎεÏÎ±Î¾Ï ÏÏν μικÏÏÏεÏÏν ÏÏηνÏν ÏÎ·Ï ÎÏÏοδίÏηÏ, Îνα ιδιαίÏεÏα αγαÏημÎνο ÏÎ·Ï ÎµÎ¯Î½Î±Î¹ 'Î¹Ï Î³Î¾ - ο iunx ή «wryneck» (Iunx torquilla), ÏÏ⦠ÎείÏε ÏεÏιÏÏÏÏεÏαÎεν Ï ÏάÏÏει διαθÎÏιμη ÏεÏιγÏαÏή για Ïη ÏÏÏογÏαÏία.3 ÏÏ.ÎÏάνÏηÏηΤÏοÏοÏοιήθηκεÎημήÏÏÎ¹Î¿Ï Î ÎονιδαÏηÏÎεοκÏίÏÎ¿Ï , ÎιδÏλλια 2.17:"á¼¾Ï Î³Î¾, á¼Î»ÎºÎµ Ïὺ Ïá¿Î½Î¿Î½ á¼Î¼á½¸Î½ ÏοÏá½¶ δῶμα Ïὸν á¼Î½Î´Ïα.", https://www.greek-language.gr/.../lib... ÎἰδÏλλιαGREEK-LANGUAGE.GRÎÎÎÎΡÎΤÎΣ: ÎἰδÏλλιαÎÎÎÎΡÎΤÎΣ: ÎἰδÏλλια3 ÏÏ.ÎÏάνÏηÏηÎÏαίÏεÏη ÏÏοεÏιÏκÏÏηÏηÏÎημήÏÏÎ¹Î¿Ï Î ÎονιδαÏηÏÎ£Ï Î¼ÏεÏαÏμαÏικά ο Î¯Ï Î³Î¾ ÏÏ Î½Î´ÎεÏαι με Ïον Îλιο, Ïην Σελήνη, Ïο εÏÏεÏÏ, Ïην ÎÏÏοδίÏη & Ïον ÎÏÏÏα, Ïην ÎκάÏη κλ.Ï.3 ÏÏ.ÎÏάνÏηÏηÎημήÏÏÎ¹Î¿Ï Î ÎονιδαÏηÏAphrodite with Adonis, who gazes, dazed, at Eros and his magic wheel (now mostly lost). ..Îεν Ï ÏάÏÏει διαθÎÏιμη ÏεÏιγÏαÏή για Ïη ÏÏÏογÏαÏία.3 ÏÏ.ÎÏάνÏηÏη
ÎÎÎÎÎÎÎΡÎΦÎÎ
https://www.jstor.org/stable/3087640W..., C. 2002. âPindar's Rigveda,â Journal of the American Oriental Society 122 (2), pp. 432-435.
https://www.academia.edu/37179304/Pin..., Î. 2019. âPindar, Paean 6.121-122. Measuring Song and Sacrifice in Greek Lyric and the Rigveda,â QUCC 117, pp. 33-50.
https://library.oapen.org/bitstream/h..., L. 2024. Pindar's PythianTwelve: A Linguistic Commentary and a Comparative Study, Leiden / Boston.
https://curis.ku.dk/ws/portalfiles/po..., L. 2017. "Pindar and Aeschylusâs Atharvaveda," Muenchener Studien zur Sprachwissenschaft 71(1), pp. 31â50.
https://www.academia.edu/75637461/Emo... , Î. 2022. "Î£Ï Î½Î±Î¯Ïθημα, λογοÏεÏÎ½Î¹ÎºÏ ÎµÎ¯Î´Î¿Ï ÎºÎ±Î¹ ÎμÏÏ Î»ÎµÏ ÏÎ±Ï ÏÏÏηÏÎµÏ ÏÏα ÎÏÎ³Î¿Î½Î±Ï Ïικά ÏÎ¿Ï ÎÏολλÏÎ½Î¹Î¿Ï Î¡ÏÎ´Î¹Î¿Ï " (διδ. ÎÎ Î).
Nagy, G. 2020. "From the heavenly to the earthy and back, variations on a theme of love-on-wings in Song 1 of Sappho and elsewhere," Classical Inquiries, <https://classical-inquiries.chs.harva... (3 March 2025).
|https://www.academia.edu/2469561/ÎνÎ..., Χ. 2017. "ÎÎ½Î±Ï ÏÎ¬Î»ÎºÎ¹Î½Î¿Ï ÏÏοÏίÏÎºÎ¿Ï Î±ÏÏ Ïην ÎÏδÏνη. Î Î¯Ï Î³Î¾, ο λÎÎ²Î·Ï ÎºÎ±Î¹ η Î¼Î¿Ï Ïική ÏÏν θεÏν / A bronze wheel from Dodona. The iynx, the cauldron and the music of gods," in ΣÏείÏα. ÎÏιÏÏημονική ÏÏ Î½Î¬Î½ÏηÏη ÏÏÎ¿Ï Ïιμήν ÏÎ·Ï Î. ÎÏοÏÎ¶Î¿Ï Î³Î»Î· και ÏÎ¿Ï Î. ÎάÏÎ¿Ï , TAPA - Athens, Ïελ. 365-380.
https://www.academia.edu/31002271/_Th..., Christopher A. 1993. âThe Wheel, the Whip and Other Implements of Torture: Erotic Magic in Pindar Pythian 4.213â219.â The Classical Journal 89, pp. 1â19.
https://library.oapen.org/bitstream/h..., Î. 2023. Reciprocity, Truth, and Gender in Pindar and Aeschylus, University of Michigan Press.
Published on March 03, 2025 23:50
February 15, 2025
Hellenistic Alexandrian idiom on Castelseprio frescoes
ΤΟ ΕΛΛΗΝΙΣΤΙΚΟ ΑΛΕΞΑΝΔΡΙΝΟ ΚΑΛΛΙΤΕΧΝΙΚΟ ΙΔΙΩΜΑ ΠΑΡΟΝ ΣΤΙΣ ΤΟΙΧΟΓΡΑΦΙΕΣ ΤΟΥ CASTELSEPRIO (πλησίον VARESE, MILAN)ερανίσματαCaskey, Cohen & Safran 2023Castelseprio frescoesType: Churches, Wall paintingsDate: Mid-tenth century or ca. 700Location or Findspot (Modern-Day Country): ItalyΜια μικρή εκκλησία έξω από το Castelseprio περιέχει έναν κύκλο από εικόνες της Θεοτόκου (Μαριανές) που ανακαλύφθηκαν το 1944. Γνωστη ως Santa Maria foris Portas (Η Αγία Μαρία έξω από τις Πύλες), το σημερινό τρίκογχο ήταν αρχικά μονής αψίδος. Εκτός από την Ετοιμασία στην αψίδα του ιερού και τις σκηνές του Ευαγγελισμού, της Επισκέψεως, του Ταξίδι στη Βηθλεέμ, της Γεννήσεως, της Προσκυνήσεως των Μάγων και της Παρουσίας του Ιησού στο Ναό, μια σπάνια τοιχογραφία δείχνει τη Μαρία να υποβάλλεται σε δοκιμασία πίνοντας πικρό νερό στο Ναό. Αυτή η δοκιμασία , (βασισμένη στο βιβλικό βιβλίο των Αριθμών 10:11–31, είχε σκοπό να αποκαλύψει εάν μια γυναίκα ήταν άπιστη σύζυγος. Μια άλλη σκηνή δείχνει έναν ονειροπόλο Ιωσήφ, τον σύζυγο της Μαρίας, να καθησυχάζεται από έναν άγγελο ότι αυτό δεν συνέβαινε. Υπάρχουν στοιχεία από τη νότια Ιταλία και από το Κάιρο Γενίζα, που ανιχνεύει την πρακτική του ενήλικα με νερό. και σκόνη από το ιερό της Τορά μιας συναγωγής.Οι μελετητές έχουν συζητήσει για δεκαετίες σχετικά με την ημερομηνία αυτών των βυζαντινής όψεως τοιχογραφιών, στις οποίες τα πρόσωπα δεν διαμορφώνονται από γραμμές αλλά από πινελιές χρώματος σε ένα πρασινωπό υπόβαθρο (έδαφος). Οι πιθανές χρονολογίες κυμαίνονται από τον έβδομο έως τον δέκατο αιώνα. Η χρονολόγηση έγινε σαφέστερη μετά τη χρονολόγηση με C 14 των ξύλινων δοκών και τις δοκιμές θερμοφωταύγειας των πήλινων πλακιδίων, οι οποίες μαζί έδειξαν ότι η εκκλησία χτίστηκε μεταξύ 778 και 952. Το ξύλο δειγματολήφθηκε εκ νέου το 2012 χρησιμοποιώντας νεότερες μεθόδους, συμπεριλαμβανομένης της δενδροχρονολογήσεως, η οποία έδωσε μια ημερομηνία μεταξύ 928 και 980. Χάραγμα στην Λατινική αναφέρει το όνομα ενός αρχιεπισκόπου στο Μιλάνο που κατείχε αυτό το αξίωμα από το 936 έως το 948. Η χρονολόγηση με άνθρακα των ευρημάτων στο γύρω νεκροταφείο παραπέμπει επίσης στον δέκατο αιώνα.Στα μέσα του δέκατου αιώνα η βόρεια Ιταλία δεν ήταν μέρος του βυζαντινού βασιλείου, αλλά οι τοιχογραφίες του Castelseprio υποδηλώνουν ότι ένας πλανόδιος βυζαντινός καλλιτέχνης βρήκε δουλειά εκεί. Υπήρχαν σίγουρα δεσμοί μεταξύ του Βυζαντίου και της βόρειας Ιταλίας: γύρω στο 945, η Bertha, κόρη του τοπικού βασιλιά, παντρεύτηκε τον μελλοντικό βυζαντινό αυτοκράτορα Ρωμανό Β', ένα γεγονός που τιμάται σε ένα σωζόμενο ελεφαντόδοντο, ενώ και Βυζαντινοί αριστοκράτες παντρεύτηκαν με τους Οθωμανούς ηγεμόνες της περιοχής ξεκινώντας από το 972. Ωστόσο, επειδή αυτός ο ταλαντούχος βυζαντινός καλλιτέχνης δεν άφησε άλλα ίχνη στην περιοχή, ορισμένοι μελετητές χρονολογούν ακόμη τους πίνακες Castelseprio στον έβδομο ή όγδοο αιώνα, όταν το εκφραστικό ύφος των νωπογραφιών τους μαρτυρείται στη Ρώμη.
p. 7-8: Morey, together with another art historian Dimitri Tselos argues that the Hellenistic Alexandrian tradition persisted to the Early Middle Ages. In terms of Castelseprio style, they compared it to the drawing style of the Utrecht Psalter from the early 9th century, which was, according to them, evidently made by a Greek hand.19 Tselos made a remark that the Weitzmann’s conclusions concerning the Castelseprio frescoes were weakened by his avoidance of the testimony of Christian works of the West, by his excessive partisanship for the Macedonian Renaissance. He blurs the chronological and stylistic issue by speaking of a 7th or 8th century date.20
p. 14: . At the same time, he {John Mitchell} obviously puts emphasis on its features associated with the “Hellenistic” idiom which is developed for new audiences. He even makes some stylistic comparisons to the Menologion of Basil II and Utrecht Psalter, pivotal illumination of the Carolingian period. He continues that the Santa Maria foris portas together with other churches as Santa Maria Antiqua in Rome, according to Panazza confirm the existence of this koine, common language, or lingua franca, which has generally been understood in terms of Byzantine art and the West.47
p. 32: Being the first one to write about the style of the frescoes in the 1948 monograph, Capitani D’Arzago came with the hypothesis that the artists behind their creation fled to north Italy from Palestine as a result of the Arab war.84He proposed that the original Hellenistic centers of Syria and Egypt, particularly Antioch and Alexandria, were the only places where the pure form of Hellenism survived. According to him, this preserved tradition of classical style can be seen in the overall atmosphere of the Castelseprio frescoes, in the painted draperies, columns, and even nature. For the foundation of his connection between Castelseprio and Egyptian art, he used mosaics from the apse of the S. Catherine monastery on Mount Sinai, specifically the archangels holding the sceptres on the triumphal arch as an analogy to the ones in Castelseprio arch, in which I personally, don't see resemblance beside the use of the same iconography.85
p. 33-34: In the year 1900, the early 6th century church of Santa Maria Antiqua on the slope of the Palatine Hill was rediscovered. Its prolific fresco programmes were carried out between the 6th and 9th centuries. 86 For the purposes of this chapter and my assumption, the 7th century murals serve as an important analogy for the ones in Castelseprio. Their fluid input of secular classical style for the Christian structure of such importance makes them so important not only in this but also for the entire 7th century artistic production. Many of its paintings made for entirely religious purposes are made in a strong Hellenistic current, specifically the bold style reminiscent of the Pompeian frescoes. 87 In the central nave, there is the scene depicting the Maccabees, depicting the martyr story of a woman and her seven sons from Old Testament. 88They were commonly venerated by Christians as martyrs during the early Middle Ages. The fresco is dated approximately around the year 650. It was made with quick strokes of paint in a very naturalistic way typical for Hellenistic art.
p. 35-36: In addition to that, a strong sense of reusing the elements of Hellenistic tradition is also noticeable on the triumphal arch of the church. It is adorned with the scene of Adoration of the Crucified, probably painted on the commission of Pope John VII (705- 707). In the middle zone of this immense mural, there is the group of bowing angels.89 They are covered in the flowy masses of the garments, which remind me of the lightweight textiles of the draperies on multiple figures in Castelseprio. However, amongst many fragmentary murals on the walls of Santa Maria Antiqua, there is another one resembling the Santa Maria foris portas style even more, in its elongated, flowy materia created only with few confident brushstrokes. The Anastasis, or the Harrowing of Hell scene located in the passage towards the imperial ramp in the left aisle and right wall of the church.90
p. 36-37: As André Grabar wrote already in 1936, the earliest known instances of this arch-Byzantine scene present in the West can be found in the art produced during the reign of Pope John VII.91 The theory that Eastern artists were present in Rome during the time of iconoclasm in the Byzantine Empireand participated in the decorating of the Santa Maria Antiqua space is widely accepted.92 Not only their style, but also typically Byzantine technique used for fresco painting is distinguishable there.93 In conclusion, all the traces mentioned above lead us to the capital of Byzantine Empire, Constantinople, where the Hellenistic tradition must have been alive for centuries.94 Figures of angels or Anastasis’ Christ, boldly sketched, imply a living tradition, not just a poor attempt to imitate models from the long-lost past. More importantly, all those aspects can be analogous to the stylistic choices made in Santa Maria foris portas.
Kitzinger 1977, pp. 118-119.
Ο αρχάγγελος Γαβριήλ σε τοιχογραφία από την εκκλησία της Σάντα Μαρία Αντίκα στη Ρώμη (Ιταλία). Πολλοί εικονολάτρες, γιαν’ αποφύγουν τις διώξεις πήγαν στην Ιταλική χερσόνησο. Εκεί σώθηκαν έργα που δείχνουν ότι η καλλιτεχνική παράδοσησυνεχίστηκε. 7ος -- 8ος αιώνας
EXCERPT FROP PAGES 118-119 .. chubby Child, dressed in a rich golden robe and shown comfortably seated on his mother's lap with his legs strongly foreshortened, is an outstanding piece of painting. The head of the Virgin in its fleshy fullness has some similarities with that of St Barbara in S. Maria Antigua (figs. 211, 214). Admittedly, the tatter is a cruder piece of work, but the affinity does suggest that the Sinai icon is of much the same date. Some scholars, it is true, have attributed it to the sixth century but no concrete evidence has been produced to support so early a date.[15] Finally, in the two saints and more especially in the marvellous figure of the bearded St Theodore on the left (fig. 215), matter is entirely subordinated to spirit. The slim, ascetic face glows as if consumed by an inner fire. With his huge dark eyes firmly fixed upon us, the saint exerts an almost hypnotic power. His tall, thin body sheathed in a mantle that has the quality of glass but suggests little of the anatomy, also seems drained of substance. It neither requires nor crates space around itself. I know of no such figure in sixth-century art. Disembodied and columnar, the two saints recall figures such as those in the ex voto mosaics on the piers of the Church of St Demetrius in Thessaloniki (figs. 189, 190), a comparison which reinforces my contention that the Sinai icon is, indeed, a work of the first half of the seventh century.We thus aid up comparing figures from a painting clearly rooted in Hellenistic impressionism with figures from a monument previously cited among the exponents of abstraction during this period. It is the phenomenon of the 'modes' which explains the apparent paradox. The Sinai icon provides an out-standing example of an artist modulating his style within one and the same context to suit different subjects, to set off from one another different orders of being and to express different functions. His angels are airy and weightless. His Virgin, and especially the Child, are incarnate in the literal sense of that word. In his depiction of saints - these hallowed persons who are the faithful's conduits to the Deity - he has employed many of the devices of the abstract style.It was the emphasis on she incarnate body which in the long run was to prevail. In the murals of S.Maria Antigua, where in the first half of the seventh century Hellenistic impressionism had appeared in such purity and strength, we can observe that style's continued hold on religious painting during the latter half of she century and beyond; and we can see that increasingly its practitioners put emphasis on volume and fleshly reality as the painters of the St Anne and St Barbara panels had done earlier. For reasons unknown, the Annunciation scene in the nave (fig. 208) was covered over after about two generations with another fresco of the same subject, a painting quite similar in iamography but very different in style (fig. 209).[16] The impressionist technique, so boldly used in the earlier work, is still clearly in evidence, but it has become a means of modelling solid, massive forms. It is particularly interesting to find the figure of an angel made a vehicle of what might almost be taken for an artist's silent critique of a predecessor's work. This is one angelic figure which is anything but incorporeal. The modal convention for angels has had its character and meaning completely transformed by an overriding interest in monumentality and weighs.I have already referred to the comprehensive redecoration of the chancel of S.Maria Antiqua, which took place in the years AD 705-7 under Pope John VII.[17] Probably it was then that the earlier Annunciation scene was replaced." In any case, the same taste for large, massive figures as in the later version is very much in evidence in John VIPs decoration. A series of well-preserved busts of apostles in medallions on the side walls of the chancel best exemplifies this (figs. 216, 217). Impressionist verve is not lost in these paintings, as witness the sharp, broken highlights juxtaposed with dark shadows on the mantle of Andrew or the equally bold rendering of the dishevelled hair that had long since become an established feature of that apostle's physiognomy. But the painterly detail is clearly contained and circumscribed by heavy lines that pro-vide a firm and ample structure for the entire head. Far from making for evanescence and transparency, the strong highlights, shadows and colour accents serve to bring out the solidity of each component part of that structure. Thus the figures become commanding bodily presences. Though comfortably placed in natural three-quarter views within their circular frames, they still have their huge, dark eyes firmly and squarely fixed on the beholder.There is an affinity here with the art of the early Justinianic age. Nowhere in the intervening period had natural and organic forms been fused so completely with firm geometric construction; and nowhere had there been, as a result, figures of such authourity, weight and power. The head of St Peter, from the apse mosaic of the Church of SS. Cosma and Damiano - previously illustrated as an example of the great `Justinianic synthesis. in Rome itself (fig. 160) - makes a suggestive comparison with the head of St Andrew in S.Maria Antigua. In the nearly two centuries that separate these two works there had been much hieratic solemnity; there had also been a good deal of Hellenism, sometimes in exuberant forms. But there had not been any real fusion combining essential denim of both in a single unified conception.Is is not likely that this fusion took place without actual inspiration from Justinianic art. I believed at one time that this was a local Roman phenomenon. But subsequently evidence began to accumulate which suggests that the work commissioned by John VII (who was the son of a high Byzantine official in Rome) reflects a development within the mainstream of Byzantine art. The ..
Ο παχουλός Χριστός παις, ενδεδυμένος με μια πλούσια χρυσή ρόμπα και απεικονίζεται αναπαυτικά καθισμένος στην αγκαλιά της μητέρας του με τα πόδια του έντονα υποδιαστασιολογημένα, είναι ένα εξαιρετικό έργο ζωγραφικής. Η κεφαλή της Παναγίας στη σαρκώδη πληρότητά της έχει κάποιες ομοιότητες με αυτήν της Αγίας Βαρβάρας στην S. Maria Antigua (εικ. 211, 214). Ομολογουμένως, το τελευταίο είναι ένα πιο χονδροκομμένο έργο, αλλά η συγγένεια υποδηλώνει ότι η εικόνα του Σινά είναι σχεδόν της ίδιας χρονολογίας. Ορισμένοι μελετητές, είναι αλήθεια, το έχουν αποδώσει στον έκτο αιώνα, αλλά δεν έχουν προσκομιστεί συγκεκριμένα στοιχεία που να υποστηρίζουν μια τόσο πρώιμη ημερομηνία.[15] Τέλος, στους δύο αγίους και ειδικότερα στη θαυμαστή μορφή του γενειοφόρου Αγίου Θεοδώρου στα αριστερά (εικ. 215), η ύλη υποτάσσεται εξ ολοκλήρου στο πνεύμα. Το λεπτό, ασκητικό πρόσωπο λάμπει σαν να το καταναλώνει μια εσωτερική φωτιά. Με τα τεράστια σκούρα μάτια του καρφωμένα πάνω μας, ο άγιος ασκεί μια σχεδόν υπνωτική δύναμη. Το ψηλό, λεπτό σώμα του, καλυμμένο με μανδύα που έχει την ποιότητα του γυαλιού, αλλά υποδηλώνει ελάχιστα την ανατομία, φαίνεται επίσης στραγγισμένο από ουσία. Ούτε απαιτεί ούτε προυποθέτει την ύπαρξη χώρου γύρω του. Δεν γνωρίζω καμία τέτοια μορφή στην τέχνη του έκτου αιώνα. Ασώματοι και κιονοειδείς, οι δύο άγιοι θυμίζουν μορφές όπως εκείνες στα ex voto ψηφιδωτά στους πυλώνες του ναού του Αγίου Δημητρίου στην Θεσσαλονίκη (εικ. 189, 190), σύγκριση που ενισχύει τον ισχυρισμό μου ότι η εικόνα του Σινά είναι, όντως, έργο του πρώτου μισού του έβδομου αιώνα. Βοηθάμε έτσι τη σύγκριση μορφών από έναν πίνακα που ξεκάθαρα έχει τις ρίζες του στον ΕΛΛΗΝΙΣΤΙΚΟ ιμπρεσιονισμό με αλλες από ένα μνημείο που αναφέρθηκε προηγουμένως μεταξύ των εκφραστών της αφαίρεσης κατά τη διάρκεια αυτής της περιόδου. Είναι το φαινόμενο των «τρόπων» που εξηγεί το φαινομενικό παράδοξο. Το εικονίδιο του Σινά παρέχει ένα εξαιρετικό παράδειγμα ενός καλλιτέχνη που διαμορφώνει το ύφος του μέσα σε ένα και το αυτό πλαίσιο για να ταιριάζει σε διαφορετικά θέματα, να ξεχωρίζει ο ένας από τον άλλο διαφορετικές τάξεις ύπαρξης και να εκφράζει διαφορετικές λειτουργίες. Οι άγγελοί του είναι ευάεροι και χωρίς βάρος. Η Παναγία Του, και ιδιαίτερα το Βρέφος, είναι ενσαρκωμένα με την κυριολεκτική έννοια αυτής της λέξης. Στην απεικόνισή του των αγίων - αυτών των αγιασμένων προσώπων που είναι οι αγωγοί των πιστών προς τη Θεότητα - έχει χρησιμοποιήσει πολλές από τις συσκευές του αφηρημένου στυλ. Ήταν η έμφαση στο ενσαρκωμένο της σώμα που μακροπρόθεσμα έμελλε να επικρατήσει. Στις τοιχογραφίες της S.Maria Antigua, όπου στο πρώτο μισό του έβδομου αιώνα ο ελληνιστικός ιμπρεσιονισμός είχε εμφανιστεί με τόση αγνότητα και δύναμη, μπορούμε να παρατηρήσουμε τη συνεχιζόμενη επικράτηση αυτού του στυλ στη θρησκευτική ζωγραφική κατά το δεύτερο μισό του αιώνα της και μετά. και μπορούμε να δούμε ότι όλο και περισσότερο οι ασκούμενοί του έδιναν έμφαση στον όγκο και τη σαρκική πραγματικότητα όπως είχαν κάνει νωρίτερα οι ζωγράφοι των πάνελ της Αγίας Άννας και της Αγίας Βαρβάρας. Για άγνωστους λόγους, η σκηνή του Ευαγγελισμού στο σηκό (εικ. 208) καλύφθηκε μετά από δύο περίπου γενιές με μια άλλη τοιχογραφία με το ίδιο θέμα, έναν πίνακα αρκετά παρόμοιο στην ιαμογραφία αλλά πολύ διαφορετικό στο ύφος (εικ. 209).[16] Η ιμπρεσιονιστική τεχνική, που τόσο τολμηρά χρησιμοποιήθηκε στο προηγούμενο έργο, είναι ακόμα ξεκάθαρα αποδεδειγμένη, αλλά έχει γίνει ένα μέσο μοντελοποίησης συμπαγών, ογκωδών μορφών. Είναι ιδιαίτερα ενδιαφέρον να βρεις τη φιγούρα ενός αγγέλου που αποτελεί όχημα αυτού που θα μπορούσε σχεδόν να θεωρηθεί για τη σιωπηλή κριτική ενός καλλιτέχνη στο έργο ενός προκατόχου. Αυτή είναι μια αγγελική φιγούρα που κάθε άλλο παρά ασώματη είναι. Η τροπική σύμβαση για τους αγγέλους έχει μεταμορφωθεί πλήρως από τον χαρακτήρα και το νόημά της από το κυρίαρχο ενδιαφέρον για τη μνημειακότητα και τη βαρύτητα...
Έχω ήδη αναφερθεί στον εκτενή αναδόμηση του ναού της Santa Maria Antiqua, που έγινε κατά τα έτη 705-7 μ.Χ. επί Πάπα Ιωάννη Ζ'.[17] Πιθανώς ήταν τότε που αντικαταστάθηκε η προηγούμενη σκηνή του Ευαγγελισμού.[18] Σε κάθε περίπτωση, η ίδια γεύση για μεγάλες, τεράστιες φιγούρες όπως και στη μεταγενέστερη έκδοση είναι πολύ εμφανής στη διακόσμηση του Ιωάννου VIΙ. Μια σειρά από καλοδιατηρημένες προτομές αποστόλων στο τα μετάλλια στους πλευρικούς τοίχους του πρωινού το αποδεικνύουν καλύτερα αυτό (εικ. 216, 217) Η ιμπρεσιονιστική λάμψη δεν χάνεται σε αυτούς τους πίνακες, όπως μαρτυρούν οι αιχμηρές, σπασμένες ανταύγειες που αντιπαρατίθενται με σκούρες σκιές στο μανδύα του Ανδρέα ή η εξίσου τολμηρή απόδοση του τα ατημέλητα μαλλιά που είχαν γίνει εδώ και καιρό ένα καθιερωμένο χαρακτηριστικό της φυσιογνωμίας του αποστόλου. Αλλά η ζωγραφική λεπτομέρεια περιέχεται ξεκάθαρα και οριοθετείται από βαριές γραμμές που παρέχουν μια σταθερή και άφθονη δομή για ολόκληρο το κεφάλι. Οι έντονες ανταύγειες, οι σκιές και οι χρωματικοί τόνοι χρησιμεύουν για να αναδείξουν τη στιβαρότητα κάθε συστατικού μέρους αυτής της δομής. Έτσι οι φιγούρες γίνονται επιβλητικές σωματικές παρουσίες. σκούρα μάτια καρφωμένα σταθερά και ίσια στον θεατή.Υπάρχει μια συγγένεια εδώ με την τέχνη της πρώιμης Ιουστινιανικής εποχής. Πουθενά στο διάστημα που μεσολάβησε, οι φυσικές και οι οργανικές μορφές δεν είχαν συγχωνευθεί τόσο πλήρως με σταθερή γεωμετρική κατασκευή. και δεν υπήρχε πουθενά,
ΣΗΜΕΙΩΣΕΙΣΒΙΒΛΙΟΓΡΑΦΙΑ
https://is.muni.cz/th/ufv2u/castelsep..., K. 2021. "The Fresco Cycle of Santa Maria foris portas" (Bachelor thes. Masaryk Univ.).
https://www.jstor.org/stable/1291192K..., E. 1963. "The Hellenistic Heritage in Byzantine Art," Dumbarton Oaks Papers 17, pp. 95-115.
https://archive.org/details/byzantine..., E. 1977. Byzantine Art in the Making: Main Lines of Stylistic Development in Mediterranean Art, 3rd-7th Century, Harvard University Press.
https://www.jstor.org/stable/pdf/3046..., M. 1925. "The Alexandrian Style at Santa Maria Antiqua," Art Bulletin 7 (4), pp. 131-149.
https://www.jstor.org/stable/3047419M..., C. R. 1952. "Castelseprio and the Byzantine 'Renaissance'," The Art Bulletin 34 (3), pp. 173-201.
https://etheses.whiterose.ac.uk/id/ep..., L. 2010. "Representing Rome. The influence of Rome on aspects of the public arts of early Anglo-Saxon England (c. 600-800)" (diss. Univ. of York).
https://www.researchgate.net/publicat..., J., A. S. Cohen, L. Safran. 2023. Art and Architecture of the Middle Ages: Exploring a Connected World, Cornell University Press.
Ο ΕΛΛΗΝΙΣΤΙΚΟΣ - ΑΛΑΞΑΝΔΡΙΝΟΣ ΙΜΠΡΕΣΣΙΟΝΙΣΜΟΣ ΣΤΗΝ St. Maria Antiqua ΤΗΣ ΡΩΜΗΣ..
ΤΟ ΕΛΛΗΝΙΣΤΙΚΟ ΑΛΕΞΑΝΔΡΙΝΟ ΚΑΛΛΙΤΕΧΝΙΚΟ ΙΔΙΩΜΑ ΠΑΡΟΝ ΣΤΙΣ ΤΟΙΧΟΓΡΑΦΙΕΣ ΤΟΥ CASTELSEPRIO (πλησίον VARESE, MILAN)
ΜΙΑ ΕΛΛΗΝΟ-ΙΤΑΛΙΚΗ ΣΧΟΛΗ ΖΩΓΡΑΦΩΝ ΜΙΚΡΟΓΡΑΦΙΑΣ & ΖΩΓΡΑΦΩΝ ΝΩΠΟΓΡΑΦΙΑΣ: Η ΣΧΕΣΗ ΤΗΣ ΜΕ ΤΑ ΚΥΡΙΑ ΧΕΙΡΟΓΡΑΦΑ ΤΗΣ ΡΕΜΣ & ΤΙΣ ΕΛΛΗΝΙΚΕΣ ΝΩΠΟΓΡΑΦΙΕΣ ΣΤΗΝ ΡΩΜΗ ΚΑΙ ΤΟ ΚΑΣΤΕΛΣΕΠΡΙΟ, Δημήτρης Τσέλος
p. 7-8: Morey, together with another art historian Dimitri Tselos argues that the Hellenistic Alexandrian tradition persisted to the Early Middle Ages. In terms of Castelseprio style, they compared it to the drawing style of the Utrecht Psalter from the early 9th century, which was, according to them, evidently made by a Greek hand.19 Tselos made a remark that the Weitzmann’s conclusions concerning the Castelseprio frescoes were weakened by his avoidance of the testimony of Christian works of the West, by his excessive partisanship for the Macedonian Renaissance. He blurs the chronological and stylistic issue by speaking of a 7th or 8th century date.20
p. 14: . At the same time, he {John Mitchell} obviously puts emphasis on its features associated with the “Hellenistic” idiom which is developed for new audiences. He even makes some stylistic comparisons to the Menologion of Basil II and Utrecht Psalter, pivotal illumination of the Carolingian period. He continues that the Santa Maria foris portas together with other churches as Santa Maria Antiqua in Rome, according to Panazza confirm the existence of this koine, common language, or lingua franca, which has generally been understood in terms of Byzantine art and the West.47
p. 32: Being the first one to write about the style of the frescoes in the 1948 monograph, Capitani D’Arzago came with the hypothesis that the artists behind their creation fled to north Italy from Palestine as a result of the Arab war.84He proposed that the original Hellenistic centers of Syria and Egypt, particularly Antioch and Alexandria, were the only places where the pure form of Hellenism survived. According to him, this preserved tradition of classical style can be seen in the overall atmosphere of the Castelseprio frescoes, in the painted draperies, columns, and even nature. For the foundation of his connection between Castelseprio and Egyptian art, he used mosaics from the apse of the S. Catherine monastery on Mount Sinai, specifically the archangels holding the sceptres on the triumphal arch as an analogy to the ones in Castelseprio arch, in which I personally, don't see resemblance beside the use of the same iconography.85
p. 33-34: In the year 1900, the early 6th century church of Santa Maria Antiqua on the slope of the Palatine Hill was rediscovered. Its prolific fresco programmes were carried out between the 6th and 9th centuries. 86 For the purposes of this chapter and my assumption, the 7th century murals serve as an important analogy for the ones in Castelseprio. Their fluid input of secular classical style for the Christian structure of such importance makes them so important not only in this but also for the entire 7th century artistic production. Many of its paintings made for entirely religious purposes are made in a strong Hellenistic current, specifically the bold style reminiscent of the Pompeian frescoes. 87 In the central nave, there is the scene depicting the Maccabees, depicting the martyr story of a woman and her seven sons from Old Testament. 88They were commonly venerated by Christians as martyrs during the early Middle Ages. The fresco is dated approximately around the year 650. It was made with quick strokes of paint in a very naturalistic way typical for Hellenistic art.
p. 35-36: In addition to that, a strong sense of reusing the elements of Hellenistic tradition is also noticeable on the triumphal arch of the church. It is adorned with the scene of Adoration of the Crucified, probably painted on the commission of Pope John VII (705- 707). In the middle zone of this immense mural, there is the group of bowing angels.89 They are covered in the flowy masses of the garments, which remind me of the lightweight textiles of the draperies on multiple figures in Castelseprio. However, amongst many fragmentary murals on the walls of Santa Maria Antiqua, there is another one resembling the Santa Maria foris portas style even more, in its elongated, flowy materia created only with few confident brushstrokes. The Anastasis, or the Harrowing of Hell scene located in the passage towards the imperial ramp in the left aisle and right wall of the church.90
p. 36-37: As André Grabar wrote already in 1936, the earliest known instances of this arch-Byzantine scene present in the West can be found in the art produced during the reign of Pope John VII.91 The theory that Eastern artists were present in Rome during the time of iconoclasm in the Byzantine Empireand participated in the decorating of the Santa Maria Antiqua space is widely accepted.92 Not only their style, but also typically Byzantine technique used for fresco painting is distinguishable there.93 In conclusion, all the traces mentioned above lead us to the capital of Byzantine Empire, Constantinople, where the Hellenistic tradition must have been alive for centuries.94 Figures of angels or Anastasis’ Christ, boldly sketched, imply a living tradition, not just a poor attempt to imitate models from the long-lost past. More importantly, all those aspects can be analogous to the stylistic choices made in Santa Maria foris portas.

Kitzinger 1977, pp. 118-119.

EXCERPT FROP PAGES 118-119 .. chubby Child, dressed in a rich golden robe and shown comfortably seated on his mother's lap with his legs strongly foreshortened, is an outstanding piece of painting. The head of the Virgin in its fleshy fullness has some similarities with that of St Barbara in S. Maria Antigua (figs. 211, 214). Admittedly, the tatter is a cruder piece of work, but the affinity does suggest that the Sinai icon is of much the same date. Some scholars, it is true, have attributed it to the sixth century but no concrete evidence has been produced to support so early a date.[15] Finally, in the two saints and more especially in the marvellous figure of the bearded St Theodore on the left (fig. 215), matter is entirely subordinated to spirit. The slim, ascetic face glows as if consumed by an inner fire. With his huge dark eyes firmly fixed upon us, the saint exerts an almost hypnotic power. His tall, thin body sheathed in a mantle that has the quality of glass but suggests little of the anatomy, also seems drained of substance. It neither requires nor crates space around itself. I know of no such figure in sixth-century art. Disembodied and columnar, the two saints recall figures such as those in the ex voto mosaics on the piers of the Church of St Demetrius in Thessaloniki (figs. 189, 190), a comparison which reinforces my contention that the Sinai icon is, indeed, a work of the first half of the seventh century.We thus aid up comparing figures from a painting clearly rooted in Hellenistic impressionism with figures from a monument previously cited among the exponents of abstraction during this period. It is the phenomenon of the 'modes' which explains the apparent paradox. The Sinai icon provides an out-standing example of an artist modulating his style within one and the same context to suit different subjects, to set off from one another different orders of being and to express different functions. His angels are airy and weightless. His Virgin, and especially the Child, are incarnate in the literal sense of that word. In his depiction of saints - these hallowed persons who are the faithful's conduits to the Deity - he has employed many of the devices of the abstract style.It was the emphasis on she incarnate body which in the long run was to prevail. In the murals of S.Maria Antigua, where in the first half of the seventh century Hellenistic impressionism had appeared in such purity and strength, we can observe that style's continued hold on religious painting during the latter half of she century and beyond; and we can see that increasingly its practitioners put emphasis on volume and fleshly reality as the painters of the St Anne and St Barbara panels had done earlier. For reasons unknown, the Annunciation scene in the nave (fig. 208) was covered over after about two generations with another fresco of the same subject, a painting quite similar in iamography but very different in style (fig. 209).[16] The impressionist technique, so boldly used in the earlier work, is still clearly in evidence, but it has become a means of modelling solid, massive forms. It is particularly interesting to find the figure of an angel made a vehicle of what might almost be taken for an artist's silent critique of a predecessor's work. This is one angelic figure which is anything but incorporeal. The modal convention for angels has had its character and meaning completely transformed by an overriding interest in monumentality and weighs.I have already referred to the comprehensive redecoration of the chancel of S.Maria Antiqua, which took place in the years AD 705-7 under Pope John VII.[17] Probably it was then that the earlier Annunciation scene was replaced." In any case, the same taste for large, massive figures as in the later version is very much in evidence in John VIPs decoration. A series of well-preserved busts of apostles in medallions on the side walls of the chancel best exemplifies this (figs. 216, 217). Impressionist verve is not lost in these paintings, as witness the sharp, broken highlights juxtaposed with dark shadows on the mantle of Andrew or the equally bold rendering of the dishevelled hair that had long since become an established feature of that apostle's physiognomy. But the painterly detail is clearly contained and circumscribed by heavy lines that pro-vide a firm and ample structure for the entire head. Far from making for evanescence and transparency, the strong highlights, shadows and colour accents serve to bring out the solidity of each component part of that structure. Thus the figures become commanding bodily presences. Though comfortably placed in natural three-quarter views within their circular frames, they still have their huge, dark eyes firmly and squarely fixed on the beholder.There is an affinity here with the art of the early Justinianic age. Nowhere in the intervening period had natural and organic forms been fused so completely with firm geometric construction; and nowhere had there been, as a result, figures of such authourity, weight and power. The head of St Peter, from the apse mosaic of the Church of SS. Cosma and Damiano - previously illustrated as an example of the great `Justinianic synthesis. in Rome itself (fig. 160) - makes a suggestive comparison with the head of St Andrew in S.Maria Antigua. In the nearly two centuries that separate these two works there had been much hieratic solemnity; there had also been a good deal of Hellenism, sometimes in exuberant forms. But there had not been any real fusion combining essential denim of both in a single unified conception.Is is not likely that this fusion took place without actual inspiration from Justinianic art. I believed at one time that this was a local Roman phenomenon. But subsequently evidence began to accumulate which suggests that the work commissioned by John VII (who was the son of a high Byzantine official in Rome) reflects a development within the mainstream of Byzantine art. The ..
Ο παχουλός Χριστός παις, ενδεδυμένος με μια πλούσια χρυσή ρόμπα και απεικονίζεται αναπαυτικά καθισμένος στην αγκαλιά της μητέρας του με τα πόδια του έντονα υποδιαστασιολογημένα, είναι ένα εξαιρετικό έργο ζωγραφικής. Η κεφαλή της Παναγίας στη σαρκώδη πληρότητά της έχει κάποιες ομοιότητες με αυτήν της Αγίας Βαρβάρας στην S. Maria Antigua (εικ. 211, 214). Ομολογουμένως, το τελευταίο είναι ένα πιο χονδροκομμένο έργο, αλλά η συγγένεια υποδηλώνει ότι η εικόνα του Σινά είναι σχεδόν της ίδιας χρονολογίας. Ορισμένοι μελετητές, είναι αλήθεια, το έχουν αποδώσει στον έκτο αιώνα, αλλά δεν έχουν προσκομιστεί συγκεκριμένα στοιχεία που να υποστηρίζουν μια τόσο πρώιμη ημερομηνία.[15] Τέλος, στους δύο αγίους και ειδικότερα στη θαυμαστή μορφή του γενειοφόρου Αγίου Θεοδώρου στα αριστερά (εικ. 215), η ύλη υποτάσσεται εξ ολοκλήρου στο πνεύμα. Το λεπτό, ασκητικό πρόσωπο λάμπει σαν να το καταναλώνει μια εσωτερική φωτιά. Με τα τεράστια σκούρα μάτια του καρφωμένα πάνω μας, ο άγιος ασκεί μια σχεδόν υπνωτική δύναμη. Το ψηλό, λεπτό σώμα του, καλυμμένο με μανδύα που έχει την ποιότητα του γυαλιού, αλλά υποδηλώνει ελάχιστα την ανατομία, φαίνεται επίσης στραγγισμένο από ουσία. Ούτε απαιτεί ούτε προυποθέτει την ύπαρξη χώρου γύρω του. Δεν γνωρίζω καμία τέτοια μορφή στην τέχνη του έκτου αιώνα. Ασώματοι και κιονοειδείς, οι δύο άγιοι θυμίζουν μορφές όπως εκείνες στα ex voto ψηφιδωτά στους πυλώνες του ναού του Αγίου Δημητρίου στην Θεσσαλονίκη (εικ. 189, 190), σύγκριση που ενισχύει τον ισχυρισμό μου ότι η εικόνα του Σινά είναι, όντως, έργο του πρώτου μισού του έβδομου αιώνα. Βοηθάμε έτσι τη σύγκριση μορφών από έναν πίνακα που ξεκάθαρα έχει τις ρίζες του στον ΕΛΛΗΝΙΣΤΙΚΟ ιμπρεσιονισμό με αλλες από ένα μνημείο που αναφέρθηκε προηγουμένως μεταξύ των εκφραστών της αφαίρεσης κατά τη διάρκεια αυτής της περιόδου. Είναι το φαινόμενο των «τρόπων» που εξηγεί το φαινομενικό παράδοξο. Το εικονίδιο του Σινά παρέχει ένα εξαιρετικό παράδειγμα ενός καλλιτέχνη που διαμορφώνει το ύφος του μέσα σε ένα και το αυτό πλαίσιο για να ταιριάζει σε διαφορετικά θέματα, να ξεχωρίζει ο ένας από τον άλλο διαφορετικές τάξεις ύπαρξης και να εκφράζει διαφορετικές λειτουργίες. Οι άγγελοί του είναι ευάεροι και χωρίς βάρος. Η Παναγία Του, και ιδιαίτερα το Βρέφος, είναι ενσαρκωμένα με την κυριολεκτική έννοια αυτής της λέξης. Στην απεικόνισή του των αγίων - αυτών των αγιασμένων προσώπων που είναι οι αγωγοί των πιστών προς τη Θεότητα - έχει χρησιμοποιήσει πολλές από τις συσκευές του αφηρημένου στυλ. Ήταν η έμφαση στο ενσαρκωμένο της σώμα που μακροπρόθεσμα έμελλε να επικρατήσει. Στις τοιχογραφίες της S.Maria Antigua, όπου στο πρώτο μισό του έβδομου αιώνα ο ελληνιστικός ιμπρεσιονισμός είχε εμφανιστεί με τόση αγνότητα και δύναμη, μπορούμε να παρατηρήσουμε τη συνεχιζόμενη επικράτηση αυτού του στυλ στη θρησκευτική ζωγραφική κατά το δεύτερο μισό του αιώνα της και μετά. και μπορούμε να δούμε ότι όλο και περισσότερο οι ασκούμενοί του έδιναν έμφαση στον όγκο και τη σαρκική πραγματικότητα όπως είχαν κάνει νωρίτερα οι ζωγράφοι των πάνελ της Αγίας Άννας και της Αγίας Βαρβάρας. Για άγνωστους λόγους, η σκηνή του Ευαγγελισμού στο σηκό (εικ. 208) καλύφθηκε μετά από δύο περίπου γενιές με μια άλλη τοιχογραφία με το ίδιο θέμα, έναν πίνακα αρκετά παρόμοιο στην ιαμογραφία αλλά πολύ διαφορετικό στο ύφος (εικ. 209).[16] Η ιμπρεσιονιστική τεχνική, που τόσο τολμηρά χρησιμοποιήθηκε στο προηγούμενο έργο, είναι ακόμα ξεκάθαρα αποδεδειγμένη, αλλά έχει γίνει ένα μέσο μοντελοποίησης συμπαγών, ογκωδών μορφών. Είναι ιδιαίτερα ενδιαφέρον να βρεις τη φιγούρα ενός αγγέλου που αποτελεί όχημα αυτού που θα μπορούσε σχεδόν να θεωρηθεί για τη σιωπηλή κριτική ενός καλλιτέχνη στο έργο ενός προκατόχου. Αυτή είναι μια αγγελική φιγούρα που κάθε άλλο παρά ασώματη είναι. Η τροπική σύμβαση για τους αγγέλους έχει μεταμορφωθεί πλήρως από τον χαρακτήρα και το νόημά της από το κυρίαρχο ενδιαφέρον για τη μνημειακότητα και τη βαρύτητα...
Έχω ήδη αναφερθεί στον εκτενή αναδόμηση του ναού της Santa Maria Antiqua, που έγινε κατά τα έτη 705-7 μ.Χ. επί Πάπα Ιωάννη Ζ'.[17] Πιθανώς ήταν τότε που αντικαταστάθηκε η προηγούμενη σκηνή του Ευαγγελισμού.[18] Σε κάθε περίπτωση, η ίδια γεύση για μεγάλες, τεράστιες φιγούρες όπως και στη μεταγενέστερη έκδοση είναι πολύ εμφανής στη διακόσμηση του Ιωάννου VIΙ. Μια σειρά από καλοδιατηρημένες προτομές αποστόλων στο τα μετάλλια στους πλευρικούς τοίχους του πρωινού το αποδεικνύουν καλύτερα αυτό (εικ. 216, 217) Η ιμπρεσιονιστική λάμψη δεν χάνεται σε αυτούς τους πίνακες, όπως μαρτυρούν οι αιχμηρές, σπασμένες ανταύγειες που αντιπαρατίθενται με σκούρες σκιές στο μανδύα του Ανδρέα ή η εξίσου τολμηρή απόδοση του τα ατημέλητα μαλλιά που είχαν γίνει εδώ και καιρό ένα καθιερωμένο χαρακτηριστικό της φυσιογνωμίας του αποστόλου. Αλλά η ζωγραφική λεπτομέρεια περιέχεται ξεκάθαρα και οριοθετείται από βαριές γραμμές που παρέχουν μια σταθερή και άφθονη δομή για ολόκληρο το κεφάλι. Οι έντονες ανταύγειες, οι σκιές και οι χρωματικοί τόνοι χρησιμεύουν για να αναδείξουν τη στιβαρότητα κάθε συστατικού μέρους αυτής της δομής. Έτσι οι φιγούρες γίνονται επιβλητικές σωματικές παρουσίες. σκούρα μάτια καρφωμένα σταθερά και ίσια στον θεατή.Υπάρχει μια συγγένεια εδώ με την τέχνη της πρώιμης Ιουστινιανικής εποχής. Πουθενά στο διάστημα που μεσολάβησε, οι φυσικές και οι οργανικές μορφές δεν είχαν συγχωνευθεί τόσο πλήρως με σταθερή γεωμετρική κατασκευή. και δεν υπήρχε πουθενά,
ΣΗΜΕΙΩΣΕΙΣΒΙΒΛΙΟΓΡΑΦΙΑ
https://is.muni.cz/th/ufv2u/castelsep..., K. 2021. "The Fresco Cycle of Santa Maria foris portas" (Bachelor thes. Masaryk Univ.).
https://www.jstor.org/stable/1291192K..., E. 1963. "The Hellenistic Heritage in Byzantine Art," Dumbarton Oaks Papers 17, pp. 95-115.
https://archive.org/details/byzantine..., E. 1977. Byzantine Art in the Making: Main Lines of Stylistic Development in Mediterranean Art, 3rd-7th Century, Harvard University Press.
https://www.jstor.org/stable/pdf/3046..., M. 1925. "The Alexandrian Style at Santa Maria Antiqua," Art Bulletin 7 (4), pp. 131-149.
https://www.jstor.org/stable/3047419M..., C. R. 1952. "Castelseprio and the Byzantine 'Renaissance'," The Art Bulletin 34 (3), pp. 173-201.
https://etheses.whiterose.ac.uk/id/ep..., L. 2010. "Representing Rome. The influence of Rome on aspects of the public arts of early Anglo-Saxon England (c. 600-800)" (diss. Univ. of York).
https://www.researchgate.net/publicat..., J., A. S. Cohen, L. Safran. 2023. Art and Architecture of the Middle Ages: Exploring a Connected World, Cornell University Press.
Ο ΕΛΛΗΝΙΣΤΙΚΟΣ - ΑΛΑΞΑΝΔΡΙΝΟΣ ΙΜΠΡΕΣΣΙΟΝΙΣΜΟΣ ΣΤΗΝ St. Maria Antiqua ΤΗΣ ΡΩΜΗΣ..
ΤΟ ΕΛΛΗΝΙΣΤΙΚΟ ΑΛΕΞΑΝΔΡΙΝΟ ΚΑΛΛΙΤΕΧΝΙΚΟ ΙΔΙΩΜΑ ΠΑΡΟΝ ΣΤΙΣ ΤΟΙΧΟΓΡΑΦΙΕΣ ΤΟΥ CASTELSEPRIO (πλησίον VARESE, MILAN)
ΜΙΑ ΕΛΛΗΝΟ-ΙΤΑΛΙΚΗ ΣΧΟΛΗ ΖΩΓΡΑΦΩΝ ΜΙΚΡΟΓΡΑΦΙΑΣ & ΖΩΓΡΑΦΩΝ ΝΩΠΟΓΡΑΦΙΑΣ: Η ΣΧΕΣΗ ΤΗΣ ΜΕ ΤΑ ΚΥΡΙΑ ΧΕΙΡΟΓΡΑΦΑ ΤΗΣ ΡΕΜΣ & ΤΙΣ ΕΛΛΗΝΙΚΕΣ ΝΩΠΟΓΡΑΦΙΕΣ ΣΤΗΝ ΡΩΜΗ ΚΑΙ ΤΟ ΚΑΣΤΕΛΣΕΠΡΙΟ, Δημήτρης Τσέλος
Published on February 15, 2025 02:27
February 10, 2025
Jorge Luis Borges and Greater Greece
Jorge Luis Borges and Greater Greeceερανίσματα
Η φιλοσοφική μυθοπλασία του Borges και τα πνευματικά δράματα του Πλάτωνα είναι ίσως οι πιο περίπλοκες καταγραφές στην δυτική ιστορία των προσπαθειών για έντεχνη διασύνδεση μύθου και λόγου, επιχειρηματολογίας και αφηγήσεως, σκέψεως και φαντασίας. Η αντιπαράθεσή τους, που παρουσιάζεται στην ακόλουθη έρευνα, στοχεύει στην επίδειξη των πολύπλοκων συνδέσεων μεταξύ της κλασικής και της σύγχρονης λογοτεχνίας και σκέψεως.Η μελέτη δείχνει πώς η πλατωνική άποψη ρίχνει νέο φως στο δοκιμιακό και φανταστικό έργο του Borges, παρέχοντας αυτό που ο Wittgenstein αποκαλεί μια αλλαγή πτυχής στην εξέταση του λογοτεχνικού και θεωρητικού έργου του Borges ως συνολικού σώματος κειμένων. Το πρώτο μέρος της μελέτης πραγματεύεται τρία θεωρητικά θέματα: την αλληλεπίδραση μύθου και λόγου, την αναζήτηση της γνώσεως και την θεωρία των αρχετύπων.Το δεύτερο μέρος είναι πιο αισθητικά προσανατολισμένο, λαμβάνοντας υπόψη την καλλιτεχνική έμπνευση, την λογοτεχνική αναπαράσταση, την αφηγηματική ταυτότητα, τη φύση του γραπτού λόγου, την πράξη της αναγνώσεως και την πράξη της γραφής. Συνολικά, η μελέτη προσπαθεί να φανερώσει τον βαθμό στον οποίο η σκέψη του Borges είναι βαθιά ριζωμένη στα κλασικά δόγματα και στα πλατωνικά θέματα και, με βάση αυτό, να προσφέρει νέες ερμηνείες σε ιστορίες και ποιήματα του Borges. Jorge Luis Borgesʹ philosophical fiction and Platoʹs intellectual dramas are perhaps the most intricate records in Western history of attempts to artfully interweave mythos and logos, argumentation and narrative, thought and imagination. Their juxtaposition, presented in the following investigation, aims at demonstrating the complex connections between classical and modern literature and thought.The study shows how the Platonic viewpoint sheds new light on Borgesʹ essayistic and fictional work, providing what Wittgenstein calls an aspect change in considering Borgesʹ literary and theoretical work as a whole textual corpus. The first part of the study deals with three theoretical themes: the interrelation of myth and logos, the quest for knowledge, and the theory of the archetypes.The second part is more aesthetically oriented, attending to artistic inspiration, literary representation, narrative identity, the nature of the written word, the act of reading, and the act of writing. All in all, the study strives to manifest the extent to which Borgesʹ thought is deeply rooted in classical doctrines and Platonic themes, and, based on that, to provide new interpretations to Borgesian stories and poems.
ΜΥΘΟΣ & ΛΟΓΟΣ: ΠΛΑΤΩΝ, ΠΡΟΣΩΚΡΑΤΙΚΟΙ & BORGES [Myth and Logos - Plato, the Presocratics and Borges]
THE ANCIENT QUARREL: MYTHOS VERSUS LOGOSI suppose there is no essential difference between philosophy and poetry, since both stand for the same kind of puzzlement. Except that in the case of philosophy the answer is given in a logical way, and in the case of poetry you use metaphors.(Borges at Eighty 17)When Borges was asked whether there is any part of Plato's work he was particularly interested in, he replied: "With Plato, you feel that he would reason in an abstract way and would also use myth. He would do those two things at the same time."1 Indeed, there is no doubt that Plato was the most ingenious mythological- philosopher in Western thought, a thinker who managed to artfully interweave logos and mythos in his dialogues.2 Socrates justifies the use of myth in philosophical discourse while discussing the nature of falsehood in the second Book of the Republic: since we do not know what actually happened in the past, he says, mythos can be most useful in constructing an account by likening the false to the true as much as possible (382c). Likewise, Borges remarkably integrates philosophy, theology, and fantastic literature in his writing. This tendency crowned him with the title "literary philosopher" and urged some critics to define his stories as "metaphysical similes."3 It seems, thus, that Borges and Plato share a firm common denominator by being writers who work in the twilight zone in which mythos and logos interact and mingle. On the other hand, it is in Plato's work that mythos has become the 'other' of logos, the irrational and uncritical speech that shares no common grounds with the contemplative quest of the 'lover of wisdom.' This separation between mythos and logos is the basis of the sharp Platonic distinction between philosophy and poetry. As for Borges, despite his frequent use of philosophical systems in his writing, he consistently tends to underestimate the philosophical value of his work.4 Therefore, we observe a fundamental tension in both cases: both Borges and Plato are inclined to combine mythos and logos in their praxis, while insisting that these notions be essentially separated in their contemplation. The aim of the following chapter is to clarify the function, the tension, and the entangled interconnections between mythos and logos in their works. Etymologically, the Greek word logos is derived from the verb legein (to collect, to gather), and it was used in the Archaic and Classical periods to indicate `speech,' account,"definition,' and also 'a thing' and, generally, 'reason'.5 The Presocratic philosopher Heraclitus goes further and considers logos as the supreme principle of the universe; this tension between the subjective and the objective meanings of logos is clearly expressed in his Fragment B50: "Listening not to me, but to the logos, it is wise to agree that all things are one." Here, he distinguishes between his own logos and the general logos that communicates through his words. Logos is thus presented in Presocratic thought as a general principle, reflected in human words and thoughts.6 This notion is the forerunner of the Platonic view in which logos is grasped as a true account of the nature of a thing (Theaetetus 208c) and of his depiction of the philosopher as the one 'who follows the footsteps of logos' (Crito 46a). Mythos, on the other hand, etymologically means a specific kind of "speech." In the Iliad it is "a speech-act indicating authority, performed at length, usually [] in public, with a focus on full attention to every detail."7 Generally, in the Pre-socratic period this notion was used to denote a special category of speech that implies power and efficacy: an authoritative speech-act.8 It was only with the rise of the abstract discourse of philosophy (and, what goes hand in hand, the articulation of textual writing which supplements the oral utterance) that mythos became a negative notion.9 More specifically, the undermining process of the mythos began with Herodotus and Pindar and culminated in Plato's dialogues. Gradually, mythos became the obscure irrational "other" that opposes the rational bright logos, the unreflective and inaccurate narrative that opposes the clear-cut analytical account of philosophy. At the same time, philosophers who retained a highly critical view of the mythos continued to use it in their own theoretical writing, preserving it as a shadow of its former self (Morgan 16-26). This rejection-attraction ambivalence of early philosophy toward rnythos has drawn the attention of classical scholars. What is the justification, they ask, of incorporating the mythos into abstract writing while disparaging it as irrational and harmful? Morgan claims that, first of all, myth and philosophy are "dynamic, not static categories" so that the boundary between myth and philosophy must continually be redrawn. According to her view, the mythological world of the poets is the larger cultural context inside which early philosophy operated. Thus, myths appeared to be an important medium for early philosophers "to think through problems of literary, social, and linguistic convention" (Morgan 5). In other words, myths are taken to be the womb of the philosophic embryo. Apart from this contextual interpretation, Morgan supplies two concrete justifications for the extensive use of myths in philosophical writing. The first can be called the honeyed cup approach {Kathryn Morgan 2000, p. 3}. In this approach, myths "add color to the dry, technical, and forbidding content of philosophical discourse." They soften the severe traits of philosophy, but, at the same time, they are essentially separable from the content of philosophical discourse (Morgan 4). This view presumes that philosophical discourse is essentially purely analytical, whereas mythical expression serves as a mere ornamentation, lacking any kind of noetic quality. This seems to be [.] a too self-conscious and manipulative approach for the rather naïve Presocratic thinker, although it may be compatible indeed with the highly ingenious writ. ing of Plato. The second justification is more flexible and it endows tnythos with some intellectual value. Its upholders assume that mythical rhetoric manages to express, somehow, what scientific language cannot, and that it takes over Where philosophy proper leaves off (ibid.). According to this view, the use of mythos is internally related to the limitedness of theoretical utterance: mythos can serve, for instance, to communicate the ineffable traits of transcendental realms and the qualities of metaphysical knowledge. There is no doubt that the most intricate expression of this rejection - attraction ambivalence is manifested in Plato's dialogues....
Η ΑΡΧΑΙΑ ΔΙΑΜΑΧΗ: ΜΥΘΟΣ ΕΝΑΝΤΙΟΝ ΛΟΓΟΥΥποθέτω ότι δεν υπάρχει ουσιαστική διαφορά μεταξύ της φιλοσοφίας και της ποιήσεως, αφού και οι δύο αντιπροσωπεύουν το ίδιο είδος απορίας. Μόνο που στην περίπτωση της φιλοσοφίας η απάντηση δίδεται με λογικό τρόπο, και στην περίπτωση της ποιήσεως χρησιμοποιούνται μεταφορές.(Borges at Eighty 17)Όταν ο Borges ρωτήθηκε αν υπάρχει κάποιο μέρος του έργου του Πλάτωνα που τον ενδιέφερε ιδιαίτερα, απάντησε: «Με τον Πλάτωνα, νιώθεις ότι θα συλλογιζόταν με αφηρημένο τρόπο και θα χρησιμοποιούσε επίσης τον μύθο. Θα έκανε αυτά τα δύο πράγματα ταυτόχρονα».2 Ο Σωκράτης δικαιολογεί τη χρήση του μύθου στον φιλοσοφικό λόγο ενώ συζητά τη φύση του ψεύδους στο δεύτερο Βιβλίο της Πολιτείας: αφού δεν γνωρίζουμε τι πραγματικά συνέβη στο παρελθόν, λέει, ο μύθος μπορεί να είναι πιο χρήσιμος στην κατασκευή ενός απολογισμού παρομοιάζοντας το ψευδές με το αληθινό όσο το δυνατόν περισσότερο (382c). Ομοίως, ο Borges συνδυάζει αξιοσημείωτα την φιλοσοφία, την θεολογία και την φανταστική λογοτεχνία στη γραφή του. Αυτή η τάση του απέδωσε τον τίτλο «φιλόσοφος της λογοτεχνίας» και παρότρυνε ορισμένους κριτικούς να ορίσουν τις ιστορίες του ως «μεταφυσικές παρομοιώσεις».3 Φαίνεται, λοιπόν, ότι ο Borges και ο Πλάτων μοιράζονται έναν σταθερό κοινό παρονομαστή ως συγγραφείς που εργάζονται στη ζώνη του λυκόφωτος στην οποία αλληλεπιδρούν και αναμειγνύονται ο μύθος και ο λόγος. Από την άλλη πλευρά, στο έργο του Πλάτωνα είναι που ο μύθος έχει γίνει ο «άλλος» του λόγου, ο παράλογος και άκριτος λόγος που δεν μοιράζεται κανένα κοινό έδαφος με τη στοχαστική αναζήτηση του «εραστή της σοφίας». Αυτός ο διαχωρισμός μεταξύ του μύθου και του λόγου είναι η βάση της οξείας πλατωνικής διακρίσεως μεταξύ φιλοσοφίας και ποιήσεως. Όσο για τον Borges, παρά τη συχνή χρήση των φιλοσοφικών συστημάτων στην γραφή του, τείνει σταθερά να υποτιμά τη φιλοσοφική αξία του έργου του. Στόχος του κεφαλαίου που ακολουθεί είναι να αποσαφηνίσει την λειτουργία, την ένταση και τις πολύπλευρες διασυνδέσεις μεταξύ μύθου και λόγου στα έργα τους. Ετυμολογικά, η ελληνική λέξη λόγος προέρχεται από το ρήμα λέγειν (συλλέγω, συγκεντρώνω) και χρησιμοποιήθηκε στην αρχαϊκή και την κλασική περίοδο για να δηλώσει «λόγο», απολογισμό, ορισμό, καθώς και «πράγμα» και, γενικά, «λόγος». Ο Προσωκρατικός φιλόσοφος Ηράκλειτος προχωρά παραπέρα και θεωρεί τον λόγο ως την υπέρτατη αρχή του σύμπαντος. Αυτή η ένταση μεταξύ της υποκειμενικής και της αντικειμενικής σημασίας του λογου εκφράζεται ξεκάθαρα στο απόσπασμά του Β50: «Ακούγοντας όχι εμένα, αλλά τον λόγο, είναι σοφό να συμφωνήσουμε ότι όλα τα πράγματα είναι ένα».Εδώ διακρίνει τον δικό του λόγο και τον λόγο εν γένει που 'επικοινωνεί μέσα από τα λόγια του. Ο Λόγος παρουσιάζεται έτσι στην Προσωκρατική σκέψη ως μια γενική αρχή, που αντανακλάται σε ανθρώπινες λέξεις και σκέψεις.6 Αυτή η έννοια είναι ο πρόδρομος της πλατωνικής απόψεως κατά την οποία ο λόγος γίνεται αντιληπτός ως αληθινή περιγραφή της φύσεως ενός πράγματος (Theaetetus 208c) και της απεικόνισής του του φιλοσόφου ως εκείνου που ακολουθεί τον λόγο. Μύθος, από την άλλη, ετυμολογικά σημαίνει ένα συγκεκριμένο είδος «λόγου». Στην Ιλιάδα είναι «μια αυθεντία που δείχνει την ομιλία-πράξη, που εκτελείται εκτενώς, συνήθως [..] δημόσια, με έμφαση στην πλήρη προσοχή σε κάθε λεπτομέρεια».7 Γενικά, στην Προσωκρατική περίοδο αυτή η έννοια χρησιμοποιήθηκε για να δηλώσει μια ειδική κατηγορία λόγου που υποδηλώνει δύναμη και αποτελεσματικότητα: έναν έγκυρο λόγο-πράξη.Πιο συγκεκριμένα, η διαδικασία υπονόμευσης του μύθου ξεκίνησε με τον Ηρόδοτο και τον Πίνδαρο και κορυφώθηκε στους διαλόγους του Πλάτωνα. Σταδιακά, ο μύθος έγινε ο σκοτεινός παράλογος «άλλος» που αντιτίθεται στον ορθολογικό λαμπερό λόγο, η μη αναστοχαστική και ανακριβής αφήγηση που αντιτίθεται στη σαφή αναλυτική περιγραφή της φιλοσοφίας. Ταυτόχρονα, οι φιλόσοφοι που διατήρησαν μια εξαιρετικά κριτική άποψη για τον μύθο συνέχισαν να τον χρησιμοποιούν στη δική τους θεωρητική γραφή, διατηρώντας τον ως σκιά του προηγούμενου εαυτού του (Morgan 16-26). Αυτή η αμφιθυμία απόρριψης-έλξης της πρώιμης φιλοσοφίας προς τον ρνύθο έχει τραβήξει την προσοχή των κλασικών μελετητών. Ποια είναι η δικαιολογία, ρωτούν, η ενσωμάτωση του μύθου στην αφηρημένη γραφή ενώ τον περιφρονούν ως παράλογο και επιβλαβές; Ο Morgan ισχυρίζεται ότι, πρώτα απ 'όλα, ο μύθος και η φιλοσοφία είναι «δυναμικές, όχι στατικές κατηγορίες», έτσι ώστε το όριο μεταξύ μύθου και φιλοσοφίας πρέπει συνεχώς να επανασχεδιάζεται. Σύμφωνα με την άποψή της, ο μυθολογικός κόσμος των ποιητών είναι το ευρύτερο πολιτισμικό πλαίσιο μέσα στο οποίο λειτουργούσε η πρώιμη φιλοσοφία. ..
ΣΗΜΕΙΩΣΕΙΣ
ΒΙΒΛΙΟΓΡΑΦΙΑhttps://www.jstor.org/stable/43807288... Byrne, K. B. 1999. "Inventing the New World: Finding the Mythology of Jorge Luis Borges," Hispanófila 126, pp. 67-83.
"Death and the Compass" provides a devastating instance of choice-chance laying a foundation for the Borgesian labyrinth. The maze is one of whim overseen by rigor, of reality dominated by intelligence:I swore by the god who sees from two faces, and by all the gods of fever and of mirrors, to weave a labyrinth around the man who had imprisoned my brother. I have woven it, and it holds: the materialsare a dead writer on heresies, a compass, an eighteenth century sect, a Greek word, a dagger, the rhombs of a paint shop." (Borges, P.A. 11; emphasis added).
https://www.academia.edu/953715/Borge..., S. 2012. Borges and Plato: A Game with Shifting Mirrors, Vervuert-Iberoamericana.
https://www.academia.edu/108918678/My..., S. 2012. "Myth and Logos - Plato, the Presocratics and Borges," in Borges and Plato: A Game with Shifting Mirrors, S. Mualem, Vervuert-Iberoamericana, pp. 19-49.
Jorge Luis Borgesʹ philosophical fiction and Platoʹs intellectual dramas are perhaps the most intricate records in Western history of attempts to artfully interweave mythos and logos, argumentation and narrative, thought and imagination. Their juxtaposition, presented in the following investigation, aims at demonstrating the complex connections between classical and modern literature and thought. The study shows how the Platonic viewpoint sheds new light on Borgesʹ essayistic and fictional work, providing what Wittgenstein calls an aspect change in considering Borgesʹ literary and theoretical work as a whole textual corpus. The first part of the study deals with three theoretical themes: the interrelation of myth and logos, the quest for knowledge, and the theory of the archetypes. The second part is more aesthetically oriented, attending to artistic inspiration, literary representation, narrative identity, the nature of the written word, the act of reading, and the act of writing. All in all, the study strives to manifest the extent to which Borgesʹ thought is deeply rooted in classical doctrines and Platonic themes, and, based on that, to provide new interpretations to Borgesian stories and poems.
---https://networks.h-net.org/node/73374...
Jorge Luis Borges and Greek Philosophy. In Praise of the Ancients.
Scholars dedicated to the writings of Jorge Luis Borges have long been interested in the way the author draws ideas, images, and arguments from the philosophical tradition. But two opposing views seem to surface from many of their works. In broad terms, one of these views considers that Borges uses philosophical materials for literary and aesthetic purposes, while the other one holds that Borges is himself an authentic philosopher who employs literature as a vehicle for introducing philosophical questions and discussing philosophical problems. Beyond this hermeneutical quandary, however, is the certainty that Borges is an avid reader of the philosophical tradition and that he introduces in his texts philosophical themes which play a constitutive role in his imaginative and insightful creations.In the works of Borges, many ancient Greek philosophers are named and even their doctrines are often explained, evincing both the vast knowledge and understanding that he had attained about them and his mastery of the literary form into which he interweaved his references and accounts. Thales, Heraclitus, Pythagoras, Empedocles, Parmenides and Zeno, Democritus, Socrates and Protagoras, Plato, Aristotle, and Plotinus: these are many of the ancient philosophers that Borges explicitly recalls in his works. The present proposal, hence, aims to gather papers that examine the role ancient philosophers and their thought play in Borges’ writings. Taking as an antecedent the previous scholarship that deal with the philosophical aspect of Borges’ work, we propose to focus the present book on ancient Greek philosophy as a key component of his texts. We welcome papers that approach this broad topic from the perspectives of the History of Philosophy and from Literary Studies and encourage all contributions that shed light on the mode of the presence of ancient philosophy in the work of Jorge Luis Borges.
---https://www.cambridge.org/core/journa... Echevarría, R. 2019. Rev. of L. Jansen, Borges’ Classics. Global Encounters with the Graeco-Roman Past, in The Classical Review 69.2, pp. 655-657.
https://www.academia.edu/37208051/Lab... Mualem. 2017. "Labyrinthal Paradigms: Western Philosophy in Borges’ Oeuvre," in Mazes and amazements: Borges and Western Philosophy, Oxford: Peter Lang, pp. 7-27.
This paper examines the prevalent critical outlook concerning Borges' attitude towards philosophy, demonstrating that he is generally regarded as a dogmatic sceptic or nihilist. A close analysis of his writings reveals that this interpretative paradigm is imprecise, however. In its place, I aim at offering a new perspective regarding the place philosophy holds in Borges' writing and thought, illustrating how he conceives philosophy not as an enclosed theoretical system but rather as a dynamic, incessant and thus incomplete quest for genuine knowledge. Reflecting the classical tension of philo-sophia as the constant craving for wisdom, Borges thus seems to be closer to Socrates than the dogmatic sceptical tradition of the Sophists. This Socratic stance is dominant throughout his fictional and poetic writing. Hereby, he creates a series of literary symbols, such as the labyrinth and the absolute map, that represent and prompt the philosophical search – returning the reader to the primary experience of profound thaumazein (wonderment)...CHAPTER 1
Labyrinthal Paradigms: Western Philosophy in Borges’ Oeuvre
The impossibility of penetrating the divine scheme of the universe does not, however, dissuade us from planning human schemes, even though we know they must be provisional. (Borges 2003a, 229)
“I am neither a thinker nor a moralist, but simply a man of letters who turns his own perplexities and that respected system of perplexities we call philosophy into the forms of literature” (Borges 1969, xv). Appearing in the foreword to one of the numerous studies of his work, this comment by Borges has often been quoted by subsequent scholars. Pointing to the close and complex relationship between literary writing and systematic philosophic thought, it first adduces one of the prominent features of his vast oeuvre – the philosophical theories that inform all the layers of his works. This is then followed by what appears to be a skeptical – perhaps disparaging – view of his own modest philosophical inquisitions in particular, and the very human attempt to constitute a comprehensive philosophical system in general.
This approach is heightened in his Norton lectures at Harvard (1968), wherein he observed,
The great English writer and dreamer Thomas De Quincey wrote … that to discover a new problem was quite as important as discovering the solution to an old one. But I cannot even offer you that; I can offer you only time-honored perplexities. And yet, why need I worry about this? What is a history of philosophy but a history of the perplexities of the Hindus, of the Chinese, of the Greeks, of the Schoolmen, of Bishop Berkeley, of Hume, of Schopenhauer, and so on? I merely wish to share those perplexities with you. (2002) ← 7 | 8 →
Η φιλοσοφική μυθοπλασία του Borges και τα πνευματικά δράματα του Πλάτωνα είναι ίσως οι πιο περίπλοκες καταγραφές στην δυτική ιστορία των προσπαθειών για έντεχνη διασύνδεση μύθου και λόγου, επιχειρηματολογίας και αφηγήσεως, σκέψεως και φαντασίας. Η αντιπαράθεσή τους, που παρουσιάζεται στην ακόλουθη έρευνα, στοχεύει στην επίδειξη των πολύπλοκων συνδέσεων μεταξύ της κλασικής και της σύγχρονης λογοτεχνίας και σκέψεως.Η μελέτη δείχνει πώς η πλατωνική άποψη ρίχνει νέο φως στο δοκιμιακό και φανταστικό έργο του Borges, παρέχοντας αυτό που ο Wittgenstein αποκαλεί μια αλλαγή πτυχής στην εξέταση του λογοτεχνικού και θεωρητικού έργου του Borges ως συνολικού σώματος κειμένων. Το πρώτο μέρος της μελέτης πραγματεύεται τρία θεωρητικά θέματα: την αλληλεπίδραση μύθου και λόγου, την αναζήτηση της γνώσεως και την θεωρία των αρχετύπων.Το δεύτερο μέρος είναι πιο αισθητικά προσανατολισμένο, λαμβάνοντας υπόψη την καλλιτεχνική έμπνευση, την λογοτεχνική αναπαράσταση, την αφηγηματική ταυτότητα, τη φύση του γραπτού λόγου, την πράξη της αναγνώσεως και την πράξη της γραφής. Συνολικά, η μελέτη προσπαθεί να φανερώσει τον βαθμό στον οποίο η σκέψη του Borges είναι βαθιά ριζωμένη στα κλασικά δόγματα και στα πλατωνικά θέματα και, με βάση αυτό, να προσφέρει νέες ερμηνείες σε ιστορίες και ποιήματα του Borges. Jorge Luis Borgesʹ philosophical fiction and Platoʹs intellectual dramas are perhaps the most intricate records in Western history of attempts to artfully interweave mythos and logos, argumentation and narrative, thought and imagination. Their juxtaposition, presented in the following investigation, aims at demonstrating the complex connections between classical and modern literature and thought.The study shows how the Platonic viewpoint sheds new light on Borgesʹ essayistic and fictional work, providing what Wittgenstein calls an aspect change in considering Borgesʹ literary and theoretical work as a whole textual corpus. The first part of the study deals with three theoretical themes: the interrelation of myth and logos, the quest for knowledge, and the theory of the archetypes.The second part is more aesthetically oriented, attending to artistic inspiration, literary representation, narrative identity, the nature of the written word, the act of reading, and the act of writing. All in all, the study strives to manifest the extent to which Borgesʹ thought is deeply rooted in classical doctrines and Platonic themes, and, based on that, to provide new interpretations to Borgesian stories and poems.
ΜΥΘΟΣ & ΛΟΓΟΣ: ΠΛΑΤΩΝ, ΠΡΟΣΩΚΡΑΤΙΚΟΙ & BORGES [Myth and Logos - Plato, the Presocratics and Borges]

THE ANCIENT QUARREL: MYTHOS VERSUS LOGOSI suppose there is no essential difference between philosophy and poetry, since both stand for the same kind of puzzlement. Except that in the case of philosophy the answer is given in a logical way, and in the case of poetry you use metaphors.(Borges at Eighty 17)When Borges was asked whether there is any part of Plato's work he was particularly interested in, he replied: "With Plato, you feel that he would reason in an abstract way and would also use myth. He would do those two things at the same time."1 Indeed, there is no doubt that Plato was the most ingenious mythological- philosopher in Western thought, a thinker who managed to artfully interweave logos and mythos in his dialogues.2 Socrates justifies the use of myth in philosophical discourse while discussing the nature of falsehood in the second Book of the Republic: since we do not know what actually happened in the past, he says, mythos can be most useful in constructing an account by likening the false to the true as much as possible (382c). Likewise, Borges remarkably integrates philosophy, theology, and fantastic literature in his writing. This tendency crowned him with the title "literary philosopher" and urged some critics to define his stories as "metaphysical similes."3 It seems, thus, that Borges and Plato share a firm common denominator by being writers who work in the twilight zone in which mythos and logos interact and mingle. On the other hand, it is in Plato's work that mythos has become the 'other' of logos, the irrational and uncritical speech that shares no common grounds with the contemplative quest of the 'lover of wisdom.' This separation between mythos and logos is the basis of the sharp Platonic distinction between philosophy and poetry. As for Borges, despite his frequent use of philosophical systems in his writing, he consistently tends to underestimate the philosophical value of his work.4 Therefore, we observe a fundamental tension in both cases: both Borges and Plato are inclined to combine mythos and logos in their praxis, while insisting that these notions be essentially separated in their contemplation. The aim of the following chapter is to clarify the function, the tension, and the entangled interconnections between mythos and logos in their works. Etymologically, the Greek word logos is derived from the verb legein (to collect, to gather), and it was used in the Archaic and Classical periods to indicate `speech,' account,"definition,' and also 'a thing' and, generally, 'reason'.5 The Presocratic philosopher Heraclitus goes further and considers logos as the supreme principle of the universe; this tension between the subjective and the objective meanings of logos is clearly expressed in his Fragment B50: "Listening not to me, but to the logos, it is wise to agree that all things are one." Here, he distinguishes between his own logos and the general logos that communicates through his words. Logos is thus presented in Presocratic thought as a general principle, reflected in human words and thoughts.6 This notion is the forerunner of the Platonic view in which logos is grasped as a true account of the nature of a thing (Theaetetus 208c) and of his depiction of the philosopher as the one 'who follows the footsteps of logos' (Crito 46a). Mythos, on the other hand, etymologically means a specific kind of "speech." In the Iliad it is "a speech-act indicating authority, performed at length, usually [] in public, with a focus on full attention to every detail."7 Generally, in the Pre-socratic period this notion was used to denote a special category of speech that implies power and efficacy: an authoritative speech-act.8 It was only with the rise of the abstract discourse of philosophy (and, what goes hand in hand, the articulation of textual writing which supplements the oral utterance) that mythos became a negative notion.9 More specifically, the undermining process of the mythos began with Herodotus and Pindar and culminated in Plato's dialogues. Gradually, mythos became the obscure irrational "other" that opposes the rational bright logos, the unreflective and inaccurate narrative that opposes the clear-cut analytical account of philosophy. At the same time, philosophers who retained a highly critical view of the mythos continued to use it in their own theoretical writing, preserving it as a shadow of its former self (Morgan 16-26). This rejection-attraction ambivalence of early philosophy toward rnythos has drawn the attention of classical scholars. What is the justification, they ask, of incorporating the mythos into abstract writing while disparaging it as irrational and harmful? Morgan claims that, first of all, myth and philosophy are "dynamic, not static categories" so that the boundary between myth and philosophy must continually be redrawn. According to her view, the mythological world of the poets is the larger cultural context inside which early philosophy operated. Thus, myths appeared to be an important medium for early philosophers "to think through problems of literary, social, and linguistic convention" (Morgan 5). In other words, myths are taken to be the womb of the philosophic embryo. Apart from this contextual interpretation, Morgan supplies two concrete justifications for the extensive use of myths in philosophical writing. The first can be called the honeyed cup approach {Kathryn Morgan 2000, p. 3}. In this approach, myths "add color to the dry, technical, and forbidding content of philosophical discourse." They soften the severe traits of philosophy, but, at the same time, they are essentially separable from the content of philosophical discourse (Morgan 4). This view presumes that philosophical discourse is essentially purely analytical, whereas mythical expression serves as a mere ornamentation, lacking any kind of noetic quality. This seems to be [.] a too self-conscious and manipulative approach for the rather naïve Presocratic thinker, although it may be compatible indeed with the highly ingenious writ. ing of Plato. The second justification is more flexible and it endows tnythos with some intellectual value. Its upholders assume that mythical rhetoric manages to express, somehow, what scientific language cannot, and that it takes over Where philosophy proper leaves off (ibid.). According to this view, the use of mythos is internally related to the limitedness of theoretical utterance: mythos can serve, for instance, to communicate the ineffable traits of transcendental realms and the qualities of metaphysical knowledge. There is no doubt that the most intricate expression of this rejection - attraction ambivalence is manifested in Plato's dialogues....

Η ΑΡΧΑΙΑ ΔΙΑΜΑΧΗ: ΜΥΘΟΣ ΕΝΑΝΤΙΟΝ ΛΟΓΟΥΥποθέτω ότι δεν υπάρχει ουσιαστική διαφορά μεταξύ της φιλοσοφίας και της ποιήσεως, αφού και οι δύο αντιπροσωπεύουν το ίδιο είδος απορίας. Μόνο που στην περίπτωση της φιλοσοφίας η απάντηση δίδεται με λογικό τρόπο, και στην περίπτωση της ποιήσεως χρησιμοποιούνται μεταφορές.(Borges at Eighty 17)Όταν ο Borges ρωτήθηκε αν υπάρχει κάποιο μέρος του έργου του Πλάτωνα που τον ενδιέφερε ιδιαίτερα, απάντησε: «Με τον Πλάτωνα, νιώθεις ότι θα συλλογιζόταν με αφηρημένο τρόπο και θα χρησιμοποιούσε επίσης τον μύθο. Θα έκανε αυτά τα δύο πράγματα ταυτόχρονα».2 Ο Σωκράτης δικαιολογεί τη χρήση του μύθου στον φιλοσοφικό λόγο ενώ συζητά τη φύση του ψεύδους στο δεύτερο Βιβλίο της Πολιτείας: αφού δεν γνωρίζουμε τι πραγματικά συνέβη στο παρελθόν, λέει, ο μύθος μπορεί να είναι πιο χρήσιμος στην κατασκευή ενός απολογισμού παρομοιάζοντας το ψευδές με το αληθινό όσο το δυνατόν περισσότερο (382c). Ομοίως, ο Borges συνδυάζει αξιοσημείωτα την φιλοσοφία, την θεολογία και την φανταστική λογοτεχνία στη γραφή του. Αυτή η τάση του απέδωσε τον τίτλο «φιλόσοφος της λογοτεχνίας» και παρότρυνε ορισμένους κριτικούς να ορίσουν τις ιστορίες του ως «μεταφυσικές παρομοιώσεις».3 Φαίνεται, λοιπόν, ότι ο Borges και ο Πλάτων μοιράζονται έναν σταθερό κοινό παρονομαστή ως συγγραφείς που εργάζονται στη ζώνη του λυκόφωτος στην οποία αλληλεπιδρούν και αναμειγνύονται ο μύθος και ο λόγος. Από την άλλη πλευρά, στο έργο του Πλάτωνα είναι που ο μύθος έχει γίνει ο «άλλος» του λόγου, ο παράλογος και άκριτος λόγος που δεν μοιράζεται κανένα κοινό έδαφος με τη στοχαστική αναζήτηση του «εραστή της σοφίας». Αυτός ο διαχωρισμός μεταξύ του μύθου και του λόγου είναι η βάση της οξείας πλατωνικής διακρίσεως μεταξύ φιλοσοφίας και ποιήσεως. Όσο για τον Borges, παρά τη συχνή χρήση των φιλοσοφικών συστημάτων στην γραφή του, τείνει σταθερά να υποτιμά τη φιλοσοφική αξία του έργου του. Στόχος του κεφαλαίου που ακολουθεί είναι να αποσαφηνίσει την λειτουργία, την ένταση και τις πολύπλευρες διασυνδέσεις μεταξύ μύθου και λόγου στα έργα τους. Ετυμολογικά, η ελληνική λέξη λόγος προέρχεται από το ρήμα λέγειν (συλλέγω, συγκεντρώνω) και χρησιμοποιήθηκε στην αρχαϊκή και την κλασική περίοδο για να δηλώσει «λόγο», απολογισμό, ορισμό, καθώς και «πράγμα» και, γενικά, «λόγος». Ο Προσωκρατικός φιλόσοφος Ηράκλειτος προχωρά παραπέρα και θεωρεί τον λόγο ως την υπέρτατη αρχή του σύμπαντος. Αυτή η ένταση μεταξύ της υποκειμενικής και της αντικειμενικής σημασίας του λογου εκφράζεται ξεκάθαρα στο απόσπασμά του Β50: «Ακούγοντας όχι εμένα, αλλά τον λόγο, είναι σοφό να συμφωνήσουμε ότι όλα τα πράγματα είναι ένα».Εδώ διακρίνει τον δικό του λόγο και τον λόγο εν γένει που 'επικοινωνεί μέσα από τα λόγια του. Ο Λόγος παρουσιάζεται έτσι στην Προσωκρατική σκέψη ως μια γενική αρχή, που αντανακλάται σε ανθρώπινες λέξεις και σκέψεις.6 Αυτή η έννοια είναι ο πρόδρομος της πλατωνικής απόψεως κατά την οποία ο λόγος γίνεται αντιληπτός ως αληθινή περιγραφή της φύσεως ενός πράγματος (Theaetetus 208c) και της απεικόνισής του του φιλοσόφου ως εκείνου που ακολουθεί τον λόγο. Μύθος, από την άλλη, ετυμολογικά σημαίνει ένα συγκεκριμένο είδος «λόγου». Στην Ιλιάδα είναι «μια αυθεντία που δείχνει την ομιλία-πράξη, που εκτελείται εκτενώς, συνήθως [..] δημόσια, με έμφαση στην πλήρη προσοχή σε κάθε λεπτομέρεια».7 Γενικά, στην Προσωκρατική περίοδο αυτή η έννοια χρησιμοποιήθηκε για να δηλώσει μια ειδική κατηγορία λόγου που υποδηλώνει δύναμη και αποτελεσματικότητα: έναν έγκυρο λόγο-πράξη.Πιο συγκεκριμένα, η διαδικασία υπονόμευσης του μύθου ξεκίνησε με τον Ηρόδοτο και τον Πίνδαρο και κορυφώθηκε στους διαλόγους του Πλάτωνα. Σταδιακά, ο μύθος έγινε ο σκοτεινός παράλογος «άλλος» που αντιτίθεται στον ορθολογικό λαμπερό λόγο, η μη αναστοχαστική και ανακριβής αφήγηση που αντιτίθεται στη σαφή αναλυτική περιγραφή της φιλοσοφίας. Ταυτόχρονα, οι φιλόσοφοι που διατήρησαν μια εξαιρετικά κριτική άποψη για τον μύθο συνέχισαν να τον χρησιμοποιούν στη δική τους θεωρητική γραφή, διατηρώντας τον ως σκιά του προηγούμενου εαυτού του (Morgan 16-26). Αυτή η αμφιθυμία απόρριψης-έλξης της πρώιμης φιλοσοφίας προς τον ρνύθο έχει τραβήξει την προσοχή των κλασικών μελετητών. Ποια είναι η δικαιολογία, ρωτούν, η ενσωμάτωση του μύθου στην αφηρημένη γραφή ενώ τον περιφρονούν ως παράλογο και επιβλαβές; Ο Morgan ισχυρίζεται ότι, πρώτα απ 'όλα, ο μύθος και η φιλοσοφία είναι «δυναμικές, όχι στατικές κατηγορίες», έτσι ώστε το όριο μεταξύ μύθου και φιλοσοφίας πρέπει συνεχώς να επανασχεδιάζεται. Σύμφωνα με την άποψή της, ο μυθολογικός κόσμος των ποιητών είναι το ευρύτερο πολιτισμικό πλαίσιο μέσα στο οποίο λειτουργούσε η πρώιμη φιλοσοφία. ..
ΣΗΜΕΙΩΣΕΙΣ
ΒΙΒΛΙΟΓΡΑΦΙΑhttps://www.jstor.org/stable/43807288... Byrne, K. B. 1999. "Inventing the New World: Finding the Mythology of Jorge Luis Borges," Hispanófila 126, pp. 67-83.
"Death and the Compass" provides a devastating instance of choice-chance laying a foundation for the Borgesian labyrinth. The maze is one of whim overseen by rigor, of reality dominated by intelligence:I swore by the god who sees from two faces, and by all the gods of fever and of mirrors, to weave a labyrinth around the man who had imprisoned my brother. I have woven it, and it holds: the materialsare a dead writer on heresies, a compass, an eighteenth century sect, a Greek word, a dagger, the rhombs of a paint shop." (Borges, P.A. 11; emphasis added).
https://www.academia.edu/953715/Borge..., S. 2012. Borges and Plato: A Game with Shifting Mirrors, Vervuert-Iberoamericana.
https://www.academia.edu/108918678/My..., S. 2012. "Myth and Logos - Plato, the Presocratics and Borges," in Borges and Plato: A Game with Shifting Mirrors, S. Mualem, Vervuert-Iberoamericana, pp. 19-49.
Jorge Luis Borgesʹ philosophical fiction and Platoʹs intellectual dramas are perhaps the most intricate records in Western history of attempts to artfully interweave mythos and logos, argumentation and narrative, thought and imagination. Their juxtaposition, presented in the following investigation, aims at demonstrating the complex connections between classical and modern literature and thought. The study shows how the Platonic viewpoint sheds new light on Borgesʹ essayistic and fictional work, providing what Wittgenstein calls an aspect change in considering Borgesʹ literary and theoretical work as a whole textual corpus. The first part of the study deals with three theoretical themes: the interrelation of myth and logos, the quest for knowledge, and the theory of the archetypes. The second part is more aesthetically oriented, attending to artistic inspiration, literary representation, narrative identity, the nature of the written word, the act of reading, and the act of writing. All in all, the study strives to manifest the extent to which Borgesʹ thought is deeply rooted in classical doctrines and Platonic themes, and, based on that, to provide new interpretations to Borgesian stories and poems.
---https://networks.h-net.org/node/73374...
Jorge Luis Borges and Greek Philosophy. In Praise of the Ancients.
Scholars dedicated to the writings of Jorge Luis Borges have long been interested in the way the author draws ideas, images, and arguments from the philosophical tradition. But two opposing views seem to surface from many of their works. In broad terms, one of these views considers that Borges uses philosophical materials for literary and aesthetic purposes, while the other one holds that Borges is himself an authentic philosopher who employs literature as a vehicle for introducing philosophical questions and discussing philosophical problems. Beyond this hermeneutical quandary, however, is the certainty that Borges is an avid reader of the philosophical tradition and that he introduces in his texts philosophical themes which play a constitutive role in his imaginative and insightful creations.In the works of Borges, many ancient Greek philosophers are named and even their doctrines are often explained, evincing both the vast knowledge and understanding that he had attained about them and his mastery of the literary form into which he interweaved his references and accounts. Thales, Heraclitus, Pythagoras, Empedocles, Parmenides and Zeno, Democritus, Socrates and Protagoras, Plato, Aristotle, and Plotinus: these are many of the ancient philosophers that Borges explicitly recalls in his works. The present proposal, hence, aims to gather papers that examine the role ancient philosophers and their thought play in Borges’ writings. Taking as an antecedent the previous scholarship that deal with the philosophical aspect of Borges’ work, we propose to focus the present book on ancient Greek philosophy as a key component of his texts. We welcome papers that approach this broad topic from the perspectives of the History of Philosophy and from Literary Studies and encourage all contributions that shed light on the mode of the presence of ancient philosophy in the work of Jorge Luis Borges.
---https://www.cambridge.org/core/journa... Echevarría, R. 2019. Rev. of L. Jansen, Borges’ Classics. Global Encounters with the Graeco-Roman Past, in The Classical Review 69.2, pp. 655-657.

https://www.academia.edu/37208051/Lab... Mualem. 2017. "Labyrinthal Paradigms: Western Philosophy in Borges’ Oeuvre," in Mazes and amazements: Borges and Western Philosophy, Oxford: Peter Lang, pp. 7-27.
This paper examines the prevalent critical outlook concerning Borges' attitude towards philosophy, demonstrating that he is generally regarded as a dogmatic sceptic or nihilist. A close analysis of his writings reveals that this interpretative paradigm is imprecise, however. In its place, I aim at offering a new perspective regarding the place philosophy holds in Borges' writing and thought, illustrating how he conceives philosophy not as an enclosed theoretical system but rather as a dynamic, incessant and thus incomplete quest for genuine knowledge. Reflecting the classical tension of philo-sophia as the constant craving for wisdom, Borges thus seems to be closer to Socrates than the dogmatic sceptical tradition of the Sophists. This Socratic stance is dominant throughout his fictional and poetic writing. Hereby, he creates a series of literary symbols, such as the labyrinth and the absolute map, that represent and prompt the philosophical search – returning the reader to the primary experience of profound thaumazein (wonderment)...CHAPTER 1
Labyrinthal Paradigms: Western Philosophy in Borges’ Oeuvre
The impossibility of penetrating the divine scheme of the universe does not, however, dissuade us from planning human schemes, even though we know they must be provisional. (Borges 2003a, 229)
“I am neither a thinker nor a moralist, but simply a man of letters who turns his own perplexities and that respected system of perplexities we call philosophy into the forms of literature” (Borges 1969, xv). Appearing in the foreword to one of the numerous studies of his work, this comment by Borges has often been quoted by subsequent scholars. Pointing to the close and complex relationship between literary writing and systematic philosophic thought, it first adduces one of the prominent features of his vast oeuvre – the philosophical theories that inform all the layers of his works. This is then followed by what appears to be a skeptical – perhaps disparaging – view of his own modest philosophical inquisitions in particular, and the very human attempt to constitute a comprehensive philosophical system in general.
This approach is heightened in his Norton lectures at Harvard (1968), wherein he observed,
The great English writer and dreamer Thomas De Quincey wrote … that to discover a new problem was quite as important as discovering the solution to an old one. But I cannot even offer you that; I can offer you only time-honored perplexities. And yet, why need I worry about this? What is a history of philosophy but a history of the perplexities of the Hindus, of the Chinese, of the Greeks, of the Schoolmen, of Bishop Berkeley, of Hume, of Schopenhauer, and so on? I merely wish to share those perplexities with you. (2002) ← 7 | 8 →

Published on February 10, 2025 22:21